LOVE MEANS NOTHIN’

by

Markee Anderson

~~~~~

PUBLISHED BY

Markee Anderson on Smashwords

Love Means Nothin’

Copyright © 2010 by Markee Anderson

http://www.markeeanderson.com

Smashwords Edition License Notes

This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each person. If you’re reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then please return to Smashwords.com and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in or introduced into a retrieval system, or transmitted, in any form, or by any means (electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise) without the prior written permission of both the copyright owner and the above publisher of this book.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, brands, media, and incidents are either the product of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously.

~~~~~

I’d like to thank those who believe in my writing and have encouraged me throughout the years. Without you, I’d have given up a long time ago, but would still have a story to share in my heart. Thank you for teaching me that good things do come to those who are patient and don’t give up. And thank you, especially, to the people who helped me with the tennis details.

~~~~~

LOVE MEANS NOTHIN’

~~~~~

Chapter 1

A strange man sat down at Melody Gray’s table at the small diner inside the New York City train station, making her stare. Yes, she’d just gotten off the train coming from West Virginia, but this man seemed almost rude.

“I was sitting here,” she said, just glancing at him. She didn’t feel right staring at the handsome man sitting across from her, so she looked down at her sandwich instead, remembering his blue eyes and brown hair that framed his handsome face with high cheekbones. She looked up to check him out again, her face heating up, but she couldn’t turn away. He was like a magnet to her, drawing her in.

“I was here first,” he said, pointing toward a smashed can lying on the table. “I just needed to run to the bathroom. But you can stay.”

“Thank you. I just want to eat and run. I’m in a hurry to get out of here.” She looked off into the diner, trying to avoid his eyes.

He reached over and touched her hand, the heat from his fingertips searing her skin. “You’re not from New York. Where are you from?”

“West Virginia,” she said, staring at her hand. How did he do that with his touch? Could men really be that hot? And was someone truly that forward? This was an odd city.

He removed his hand from hers with a grin. “Why are you in New York City?”

“My best friend’s gettin’ married and I’m a bridesmaid.” She forced herself to face him, feeling her mouth drop in awe. He was more stunning than she’d thought, and when he smiled, he looked like a model from a magazine in Aunt Shirley’s beauty salon back home.

“I’d think you’d be the bride, as pretty as you are,” he said. “Where are you staying?”

“At the hotel where she’s gettin’ married.”

He chuckled as his eyes stayed on hers. “There are a lot of hotels in New York. Which one?”

She tilted her head, wondering why he wanted to know. Was he making fun of her or did he think she was stupid because she was a woman? No one would make her feel like a second-class citizen. Not on this trip and not like at home. “I’d rather not say. I don’t know you.”

He bit his lips and tried not to laugh. “I understand.” He thrust out his arm, offering her his hand. “I’m John Spencer. It’s nice to meet you.”

She shook his warm hand and met his breath-taking gaze. “I’m Melody Gray. It’s nice to meet you, too.”

As soon as she let go of his hand, two men stood up near their table and began to yell.

“She’s my wife! What do you mean you’ve been sleeping with her for two years?” The blond man shoved the dark-haired one into the table where Melody and John sat. He fell right into her sandwich and knocked over her drink, making her move out of the way while the liquid poured all over the table and onto the floor.

Stunned, she wasn’t sure what else she should do and didn’t see a quick path out of the restaurant.

John stood up and took Melody’s hand. “Time to leave.”

“What?”

“Trust me.” He took her suitcase and she grabbed her purse, walking around the fighting men. As soon as they left the building, police cars screeched to a halt at the curb.

“How did you know to get out of there?” Melody asked the sexy man holding onto her hand.

His smile lit his face. “I’m from New York. I know how it all works. Are you hungry?”

“Sure, but I can find somethin’. They didn’t have anything good to eat on the train, so I’m famished. And that sandwich…” She shook her head. “How can they charge that much money for two pieces of stale meat and a few tiny slices of turkey?”

“Come with me and I’ll treat you like you should be treated. Welcome to New York, Melody.”

She stared at the man, stopping in her tracks as she pulled her hand from his. What was she doing? Why did she trust him?

“What’s the matter?” he asked, turning toward her.

“I was warned about people bein’ nice to other people in New York.” She narrowed her eyes, facing him with a clenched jaw while her hand flew to her hip. “My daddy taught me how to fight, so if you’re a rapist or a serial killer, I can take care of myself. You might just want to go find another victim—maybe some other naïve woman just got off the train. If you hurry, you might just find her.” She grabbed her suitcase and walked away, but he grabbed her hand, stopping her from pulling it past him.

His laughter started out small, but grew until he bit his lip. “Do you know who I am?”

Pulling the suitcase to an upright position, she yanked her hand from his, raking her eyes down over him. “John Spencer—at least that’s the name you told me.”

“That’s my real name, but do you watch television?”

“Sure, we have television in West Virginia.” Her hands flew to her hips. “Are ya makin’ fun of me now?”

Grabbing her suitcase, he walked her to a bench, sitting down beside her. “I need to talk to you, because it seems we’re at an impasse and I really want to treat you right. First, I’m famous worldwide, which is why I asked you if you watched television. I’m not making fun of you, and never would. You’re a beautiful woman and if it weren’t for your accent, I’d have thought you were a supermodel from Ireland.”

“Supermodel? Why from Ireland?”

He touched her hair with a breathtaking grin, moving a strand of it off her face. “The green eyes, curly dark red hair and light creamy skin. You look like you belong there. You’re gorgeous.”

“But my accent’s wrong? What’s wrong with a southern accent?”

“Nothing’s wrong with it. It’s makes you stand out as someone to get to know. Honestly. I have no other intentions and I can promise I’m not a rapist or a serial killer.” He almost laughed at the last statement.

“So, you’re famous? Who are you?”

“My name’s John Spencer. I grew up in East Hampton on Long Island. New York’s my home. I play tennis.”

“You play tennis? Is that what makes you famous?”

He got to his feet and extended his hand to help her stand. “Yes, it is. Everyone knows me and I try to stay incognito. If any reporters see me with you, you’ll become famous, too.”

She thrust her thumb toward her chest. “Me? But I’m a nobody!”

He smiled and continued to hold out his hand to help her to her feet. “You’re not a nobody. You’re a beautiful woman who’s hungry. Let’s get something to eat.”

She accepted his hand, the warmth of it making her stare at him. How did he do that? Were there nice men in New York? That wasn’t what she’d been told.

He took her suitcase and walked with her toward a small diner down the street. “Do you like pizza?”

“Love it, but I’m payin’ for both of our meals.”

“No way. I don’t let tourists pay for my meals.” He leaned closer. “It doesn’t do well for my image.”

“Which is…?”

“I’m a playboy, according to the papers.” He leaned up closer to her ear. “It’s not true, but my publicist thinks it’ll bring in more revenue.” John held the door open for Melody, making her stare, because she’d never met a chivalrous man before. She entered the building, but couldn’t take her eyes off the adorable man treating her like a queen.

“John!” The heavy man behind the counter wearing the apron extended his arm and shook John’s hand as soon as he walked up to the counter. “Long time no see!”

“I’ve been touring,” John said. “I’m finally back in town for the U.S. Open.”

Melody felt her mouth drop, sucking in the spicy scented air of baking pizza. “The U.S. Open? You’re a pro?”

“Sure,” he said, facing her. “You don’t get out much, do you? I’m all over the news because I’m finally seeded with the best.”

“You don’t know him?” the man behind the counter asked Melody.

“No. I don’t have time much for television. I work too much.”

“You’re not from around here.” The man shook her hand. “I’m Tony DiGlassie, and I own this place. Where are you from?”

“West Virginia,” she said. “I just got off the train.”

“Oh, a tourist. I should’ve guessed from that sassy accent. Love southerners. They’re great for business.” He turned and went into the kitchen. “The usual, John?” he yelled, glancing over his shoulder.

“Sure, Tony.” John turned to Melody. “Want some pepperoni pizza with the works on it? It’s really good.”

“Sure.”

“Make it two, Tony,” he shouted into the back.

“Sure thing!”

Melody leaned up on her tiptoes to whisper into John’s ear. “I’ve never had the works. What is that?”

“Oh, you’ll see. I promise it’s the best pizza you’ve ever had.”

She looked around the small diner. One man sat in the corner, watching the television mounted on the wall. “Why isn’t this place crowded?”

John checked his watch. “It’s almost eleven at night. This place is hopping at meal times.”

“I thought no one slept in New York?”

“That’s Vegas, not New York. There are places open until late, but some places close at eleven. This place doesn’t close until midnight. So who’s getting married?”

She thrust her hands into her pockets. If she didn’t do something with them, she was tempted to put her arm around him. “Elsie Mae Johnson is gettin’ married. Wait. She changed her name. It’s Elise Johnson since she moved to New York to become a dancer.”

“Did she make it as a dancer?”

“Sort of, but she met a very rich lawyer named Charles Westbrook the Third.”

John’s eyebrows rose. “Lucky Chucky? She’s marrying him?”

“Do you know him?”

“Know him? We went to high school and law school together. We grew up in the same town.” He studied her face for a moment. “Would you like an escort to the wedding? I’d love to see Chucky’s face when I walk into his wedding.”

“I don’t know ya very well. Are you sure you want to go with me to the wedding?”

His smile grew. “I’d love to. I’d be there with the most gorgeous woman in the place.”

She ignored him, but felt her face grow hot. “Don’t you have some place to go? Oh, maybe y’all were at the train station to pick someone up. I’m so sorry if I messed up any of your plans.”

He shook his head and placed his hand on her shoulder. “You actually helped me out more than you know. Thank you for being there for me.”

“Me? I didn’t do anything.”

Tony walked from the back and put two paper plates with huge slices of pizza on the counter, then took two colas from the display refrigerator and put them beside the plates.

“How much?” John asked, taking out his wallet.

“No, I’m payin’,” Melody said, opening her purse. “I don’t ride for free.”

Tony smiled. “It’s on the house tonight. It’s not every day I see a celebrity with a beautiful woman at his side.”

“Liar,” John said, smiling. He handed Tony fifty dollars. “I want you to take it, because no one saw me here tonight.”

“Oh, running away again?” Tony asked.

“Something like that. Don’t tell anyone, and definitely not my manager.”

“Thanks, John. I’ll keep it quiet.”

John glanced over at the man watching television. “Is it safe?”

“Yeah. New brother-in-law.”

“What number is that?” John whispered.

“I think it’s six, but who’s counting?”

“Your sister married six times?” Melody asked. That had to be a new record, and she was surprised.

“It’s my sister-in-law and she’s odd. This guy’s supposed to be working for me. Do you see him working?” Tony pointed at the man, his face angry, making John and Melody laugh.

“No,” John answered. “What’s he supposed to be doing?”

“Cleaning. I can’t fire him, either, and he knows it. It’s been like this for two weeks!”

“I’ll take care of this,” Melody said. “I’m your new personnel director, just for tonight.” She marched over to the man, took the remote from his hand and flipped off the television. “What are y’all doin’?” she asked, her hands on her hips.

“Cleaning,” the man said, facing her. “Who are you? You’re adorable.” He waggled his eyebrows, but Melody wasn’t impressed.

“I run this place,” she said. “I just got the job. Now get off your butt and clean this restaurant or you’re fired. Got it?”

“Tony!” he yelled. “Control your employee!”

“Sorry, it’s out of my hands,” Tony said with a chuckle. “She works for the State Health Inspector and can close me down at any time.”

“You can?” the man asked. “But with that accent—”

She narrowed her eyes and clenched her jaw. “It makes me meaner. Get workin’, because I’m watchin’.”

The man’s face turned terrified as he hopped up and grabbed a mop. He started washing the floor while Melody returned to John’s side and calmly took her pizza and drink.

“Thank you,” Tony said. “Any time you need a job, let me know.”

Melody smiled. “It’s all in the delivery.”

John laughed, pulled her suitcase to a nearby table, then got his pizza and drink, sitting beside her. “You’re amazing. Do you think you can help me out a bit?”

“Why?” She ate a bite of pizza, the cheese dripping down the sides. “Oh, this is absolutely the best pizza I’ve ever had!”

He looked down at his pizza. “It is the best.” He faced her, his eyes pleading to her. “I need help.”

“What can I do for you? I’m a nobody, like I said before.”

He smiled. “You’re hardly a nobody and I like your spunk.”

The man who was cleaning pushed the mop around them, while Melody watched. “You missed a spot,” she said, pointing.

John took a bite of pizza and started to laugh.

She didn’t know what was so funny, but turned to John with a solemn face. “So what do ya need?”

“Here’s my problem. I’m a tennis pro, but I’m tired of my life. I want to be normal, but that’s not allowed. Every time I want to go out for anything, even pizza, I get stalked by the paparazzi. My manager is awful and I’m tired of playing tennis. Do you know why I was at the train station tonight?”

“To hunt for someone fightin’ in that diner? You did a good job findin’ them.”

He half-smiled, but Melody could see the sadness in his eyes. “No,” he said. “I was there because I was running away. I bought a ticket for Seattle, hoping I could blend in like a normal person on the west coast. No one would look for me on a train, and it would give me time to think.”

“Why do you want to leave? Because of the reporters or the game?”

“I love the game, but I have no one. I’m so alone; it’s not funny. Even though I have an entourage of people who travel with me, I’m still alone.”

His voice was sad, and combined with the frown on his face; she couldn’t help herself. She moved her chair closer and rubbed his back. “I’m here for you. You really need a vacation. Can ya take time off?”

Glancing back over his shoulder toward her hand, he grinned, then sighed as if in defeat. “Not really. I have to compete to make it. I have people to pay and have to win, or I’ll lose my sponsorship.” His eyes met hers, giving her a soul-reaching glance. “Would you travel with me?”

She took her hand away from his back. “I hardly know you and I have a life already.”

“But you’re easy to talk to and you’re tough. I need someone just like that. The rest of my team is too busy to sit and talk. I could show you the world. You’d need a passport—”

“I have a passport. I want to see Europe some day, and I’m savin’ money for it. But, I can’t just quit my life and take off. Do ya even hear yourself?”

He smiled and thought for a moment. “Yes, I do, and it sounds fine to me.” He ate a few more bites of the pizza. “I guess I have to figure out a different way to word it. So what’s keeping you in West Virginia?”

She had to tread lightly, because she didn’t want anyone to know about her circumstances back home. “Oh, my family and my job, pretty much. Do y’all really play tennis all day long?”

“Sure do. I have a tennis court at my home where I practice. As a matter of fact, I was in a tournament today, practicing for the upcoming U.S. Open.”

It impressed her that he was that much of an athlete, but didn’t want him to know it. It sounded like he hated the status, so she kept her voice calm. “Did ya win?”

“It’s over tomorrow, and I’m the leader.”

She leaned closer to him. “And you were gonna throw all that away? Do you know how many people would do anything to be in your position?”

He faced her, silent for a few minutes. “You’re right. I should be grateful and not think of it as a curse.”

“You’ve got more talent than anyone I know with the opportunity to make a huge name for yourself and you’re willin’ to throw that all away?”

“You made your point.”

She faced him with determination. He wasn’t going to get off that easily. “I haven’t even started to make my point. I don’t want ya to get angry with me, but I want ya to listen. Where I live, most people try to survive from paycheck to paycheck. They work in the coalmines or at menial jobs. They usually can’t go to college, but they survive because they’re tough. You’ve been handed an opportunity that everyone in my hometown would consider like winnin’ the lottery and ya want to run away from it all?”

“You’re right and I’m so glad I met you. If I had gotten on that train tonight, I’d wallow in my self-misery, kicking myself for leaving. I’d always be asking myself, what if. What if I’d stayed? What if I’d really made it?” He reached out and took her hand. “What if I’d never met you?”

He lifted her hand to his lips, but she pulled it away. She wasn’t about to be thrown off her game by a kiss to her hand. No man got away with being that forward, in her book.

“You’d have been okay,” she said. “Y’all went to law school with Chuck, so that makes you a lawyer, right?”

He looked frustrated. “I never took the bar exam. I had to play tennis.”

“What do your parents think about it?”

“I don’t speak to them very often. They’re too embarrassed by me.”

“Embarrassed? Are y’all kiddin’ me?” She leaned closer to his ear. “Do they beat you?”

His face turn confused as he leaned closer. “Beat me? As in games?”

She shook her head. “No, beat ya when they get drunk.”

“Never.” He studied her face for a bit. “Does that happen to you?”

She lowered her eyes. She’d said too much. “No, not really.” She couldn’t tell him more or her daddy would be arrested. She was surprised her father had made it this far without much of a police record.

John touched her chin with his fingertips and raised her face to meet his, his blue eyes glistening in the soft light hanging above their table. “Do you get beaten?”

“I can’t talk about anything.” She checked her watch. “I really have to get some sleep. Elsie—I mean Elise, told me she’d take me to see the Statue of Liberty tomorrow before the rehearsal.”

He watched her for a moment, as if he were trying to get into her head, but then seemed to give up. “Ask her if I can be your date for the rehearsal. I’d love to join you in something normal.”

She smiled, his blue eyes begging her. “Sure. I’ll do that. Now, tomorrow, you have a tournament to win, and you’re gonna do it for me. Got that?”

“Yes, ma’am,” he said, grinning. “Have you ever played tennis?”

“Sure. In high school, I played on the co-ed team.”

“Co-ed?”

She nodded, taking a drink of her soda. “We didn’t have enough players for two teams. My school was very small, but the coach was great. Elsie and I used to be on that team together. We were like two peas in a pod.”

“Elise, right?”

“Oh yeah. I know I’m gonna mess that up. She and I were friends since before my momma died.”

“Your mother died?”

Melody lowered her head with a sad sigh. “When I was eight. Daddy raised my older brother and me after that. Momma had cancer and refused treatment.”

“That’s sad.”

She didn’t want to think about it. Her mother’s death had been one of the saddest days of her life, but her mother had been through so much pain, she was sure she was in a better place.

Melody finished her meal and turned toward him. “Thank you so much for dinner.”

“Didn’t they give you dinner on the train?”

Melody scrunched up her nose and grimaced. “It was fish. I hate fish.”

“But the pizza had sardines on it.”

She stared at her empty plate. “It did?”

“The salty stuff was sardines. I guess I should’ve told you that.”

She looked up at him again. “Oh, I liked that part. How weird is that? Maybe I don’t like fresh fish, with all those bones. It doesn’t seem worth it to me.”

He smiled. “You haven’t had the really good stuff. The things I could show you would amaze you.”

“See?” She grinned at him. “You have so much to offer, and you wanted to run away.”

“You’re so right.” He leaned over and kissed her cheek. “I’m glad I met you.”

She felt her cheeks burning and faced him. She felt her mouth fall to the floor and her eyebrows hit the ceiling while she reached up and touched her cheek.

“Are you okay?” he asked.

“Uh, sure.”

He studied her for a minute. “You’ve never been out on a date, have you?”

“No, sir. I wasn’t allowed to date, and my daddy makes sure no man talks to me until I’m thirty.”

“How old are you?”

“Twenty-five.”

“Do you live at home?”

“I have to stay there to take care of my father. My brother’s out of the house and is married, so I have to support my father. I’ve been workin’ at a job since I was twelve to take care of him and the house.”

The man sat back and stared, as if surprised. “Twelve? What does he do for a living?”

“He’s draws welfare from the state, but it doesn’t pay the bills.”

“Unbelievable,” he said in a slow manner. “You need someone to rescue you from that.”

“No, I’m fine.” She picked up both of their plates and put them in the trash. “Are you done with your drink?”

“Sure,” he said, still staring at her.

She threw away the cans and glanced around the room, sitting back in her seat. Tony’s brother-in-law was wiping tables, so she turned toward him and snapped her fingers, making him look up. “Good job,” she said. “I think you can stay employed—for now.”

Tony walked out to the cash register and counted out some money. “John, I think you and your friend earned your wages tonight.” He walked over to the table and handed John the fifty dollars back. “I appreciate it so much; I’d love it if you came back every night to help me out.”

“I didn’t do anything,” John said, his hands lifted to show he wouldn’t take the money.

“But look at this place,” Tony whispered. “It’s actually clean! And I didn’t have to say anything!” He handed the money to Melody. “Can you take it?”

She shook her head. “No, sir. That would be dishonest and I’m not like that. I’ve been raised right.”

“I guess you’re stuck with it,” John said, laughing. “What a problem, huh?”

Tony shook his head and sighed. “Sure is. A businessman with extra money.”

“We have to go,” John said. “We appreciate the hospitality, though.”

“Thanks. Don’t be a stranger.”

John smiled and helped Melody to her feet. She took the handle of her suitcase, but he moved her hand away. “Mine. You need to take it easy after that long trip.”

“I do?” She raised her right eyebrow. “But I’ve been sittin’ down for hours!”

He grinned, trying not to laugh. “Yes, you do. Now what hotel?”

“It’s called the Monument Estate Hotel close to here. Do you know it?”

“Know it?” he asked, his eyebrows rising. “My dad—never mind. Yes, I know exactly where that is.”

“That’s the place where they’re gettin’ married, too. I don’t know why she didn’t go to a church, but it’s her life. I hear it’s a classy place, too. She said it has an elevator. I’ve never been one of those.”

“Sure is classy,” John said, biting his lip. “You’ve never been in an elevator?”

“Well, not really. There was one at work, but it only goes up one flight, so I don’t take it. I’ve seen inside it, though.”

They said goodbye to Tony and walked out of the restaurant. As soon as John hailed a taxi, one pulled to the curb, making Melody wonder if he had some sort of secret power.

“I was just gonna walk,” she said. “Elsie said it was only a few blocks from the train station.”

“Try ten blocks. That’s a long way this time of night. No, a taxi.” He yanked open the door and helped her inside, then turned toward the driver. “Can we put her suitcase in the trunk?”

“Sure,” the cabbie said in a deep voice.

John did as told, gave the cab driver the address, then got into the seat beside Melody, facing her. “When’s the last time you saw Elise?”

“Let’s see. This is August, and it was July of…” She thought for a while. “Gosh, it’s been about seven years! I bet she’s changed.”

“Knowing Chuck, I’m sure of it,” John said.

“Really? Is he controlling?”

John started to laugh. “Controlling doesn’t start to describe Chuck. He has rules about everything, unless he’s changed. The guy couldn’t even put his socks on right, without measuring the seam across his toe to make sure it lined up.”

“Measuring the seam? Are you kiddin’ me?”

He shook his head, still smiling. “No. He lived with a six-inch ruler in his pocket. He was an odd duck.”

She shook her head. “Living with a ruler, I agree. That’s just weird.”

“When’s the wedding?” His eyes twinkled every time they passed another light. He was so handsome…but she had to put that out of her mind. He was a stranger and if her father found out she’d thought such things, she’d be in trouble.

She brought herself back to the present to answer John. “The wedding’s Saturday at seven. Won’t you be playin’ games then?”

“No, it’s over tomorrow morning. This is just a preliminary tournament and isn’t that big a deal. What time is the rehearsal dinner?”

“Seven tomorrow night, after the rehearsal which is at five.”

He smiled, looking like a little kid who wanted candy. “Can I join you for that?”

“It would be nice to have someone there to talk to. I only know her family and her father’s scary. He’s a big shot over in Charleston.”

“Why is he scary?”

She didn’t want to tell him that he worked at the prison and threatened to put her father in jail more than once. No one needed to know that. “Oh, he’s just so tall. Her brother will probably be there, too. He wanted to go out with me in the worst way. I had to turn him down.”

“What does her brother do for a living?”

“He’s a farmer, but lives at home and rents farmland.”

“But you couldn’t go out with him? Why?”

“My father wouldn’t let me. My job is to keep Daddy happy and he told me that every day since my mother died.” She turned to look out the window, because she didn’t want him to see the tears filling her eyes. Her life was all about her father and she had no right to feel badly, but really wanted to make it on her own, by herself.

He touched her chin and made her face him. “Whenever you talk about your father, you get sad. Why is that?”

“No reason.”

The driver pulled up to the curb and Melody fished her wallet out of her purse, but not before John paid the fare.

“That’s not right. I need to pay that,” she said to him.

“No, you don’t. I need you to do something for me tomorrow morning, early, and that’s payment for doing it.”

Uh-oh. She didn’t like hearing that. She swallowed hard, staring at his face. “What?”

John said nothing, but got out of the car and helped her as well. After grabbing her suitcase from the trunk, he thanked the cab driver, then walked with Melody into the hotel.

“John!” The older woman at the front desk sat up straighter and smoothed out her blouse. “What are you doing here? Is your father with you?”

“No,” he said with a grin, putting his arm over Melody’s shoulder. “But my friend has a reservation in this place, and I’d like her to have an upgrade if possible.”

Melody turned toward him. “I can’t afford an upgrade.”

“Yes, you can. Your room will be comped, if I have anything to say about it.”

“Comped?”

He leaned toward her, his eyes mere inches from her face. “That means free. My dad owns this hotel, and about four other ones in the city.”

She looked around the lobby, decorated in gold, white and dark green. It was gorgeous, with fresh flowers everywhere. “Your dad owns this?”

“Sure. That’s why he thinks I’m a failure. I didn’t go into business like he did.”

“Unbelievable,” she whispered. “But I’ll pay my way. I don’t need your daddy thinkin’ your friends are moochers. I also want to pay for that cab ride.”

He smiled. “So you’re my friend now? I’m not a rapist or a serial killer?”

She held back her laughter, but was wary because he needed her help and never told her why. “No way. You’re a good guy and I can tell.” She glanced down at her suitcase. “Why don’t you have any luggage?”

He leaned closer to her ear, cupping his hand around his mouth. “I didn’t want anyone to know I was leaving town, so I hopped into a cab and never looked back. If I had a suitcase with me, someone would’ve noticed.”

“Oh, right,” she said.

The woman behind the counter had Melody sign some papers and handed her two keys to the room. “You’re in the presidential suite, on the top floor.”

“I am? But you don’t have to—”

“Yes, she does,” John said. “I’ll show you to your room.”

“We can have one of our bellhops take your things upstairs,” the woman said.

John shook his head. “That’s not necessary. I’ll do it.”

“But that’s not like you,” the woman said, then covered her mouth. “I’m sorry, sir.”

“No problem,” John answered with a grin. “People change.”

She smiled and nodded, then glanced at Melody. He nodded back, while Melody just stared at the two of them. What an odd thing to do.

With his arm still over her shoulder, he walked with her to the elevator. After they both got inside, he moved away from her, pushed the button for the twentieth floor and the doors closed.

They kept rising and rising, and Melody held onto the railing, not sure if they’d ever stop. This elevator stuff was quite an adventure.

“You okay?” John asked, glancing at her hands.

“Sure, why?”

“You’re pale and your knuckles are white. You’ve really never been in an elevator, and it shows.”

She lowered her head and closed her eyes. “I’ve also never been up this high before.”

“You’ll be fine.” She was sure he was smiling, but she wasn’t about to open her eyes. “I’ve never met anyone like you. Have you ever been out of West Virginia?”

“Never. But Elsie—”

“Elise.”

She opened her eyes and stared at his face, making her realize it wasn’t as bad as she thought it was. Watching him, she just wanted to reach out and touch him, as if he could make it all better. It was as if she’d known him for a long time. “Elise said I could do it. She wrote it all out for me, so it’s fine. I’m to meet her tomorrow after lunch to see the Statue of Liberty, then the rehearsal’s at five and dinner’s at seven. I think everything for the wedding is right here in this hotel.”

“Probably. Is it possible for me to come here to get you early tomorrow morning? I need help, and I think you’re the only person who can do that.”

So this is what he needed. But early? She had to keep her wits about her, but was curious. “What time? I seem to have a schedule already.” She chuckled, but he seemed distracted, chuckling slightly. The thought of her having a schedule in New York was humorous to her, because she was a West Virginia girl, born and raised. No one really had a schedule back home.

“Early, before the tournament. Like five in the morning.”

“Five? In the mornin’? How do you function that early?”

He smiled and unwrapped one of her hands from the railing, caressing it with his other hand. “You learn to deal with it. I just wanted to see you before the game and hit the ball around with you. That’s all.”

That was it? She was worried for nothing? “But why me? Aren’t there other more qualified people who can do that? I’m not a pro like you are.”

“I need you because my practice partner won’t be able to be there until eight. The game starts at ten. I wanted to practice before that. Can you help me out?”

She studied his face, just begging for her help. How could she deny him? “Sure. I’ll be ready at five.”

As soon as the elevator stopped, they both stepped out into the hallway. He took her key and walked with her down the hall, pulling her suitcase while leading the way.

“I’m not in your league to hit the ball with you,” she said. “Y’all know that, right?”

“I bet you’re better than you think.” He stopped at the presidential suite and opened the door for her, flipping on the light as they walked inside. As soon as he shut the door, his cell phone rang. “I thought I had that off,” he said, pulling it from his pocket. He glanced at the caller identification, sighed and answered the phone. “What do you need, Art?” He glanced at Melody, wincing. “It’s my manager,” he whispered, then turned back to the phone. “Yes, I know. I’m on my way.”

Melody took her suitcase and looked around the huge room while placing it beside the bed. The room was decorated in red, white, and blue with a giant presidential seal on the carpet. “I can’t believe it,” she murmured. “This is amazin’!” She walked to the window and opened the curtain. A sliding door was on the wall of windows, so she opened it and walked onto the balcony, seeing New York from twenty floors up. The lights were amazing all across the city, giving her such a feeling of adventure like she’d never known before.

“Do you like it?” John asked, surprising her.

She glanced at his face, then out over the city once again. The full moon was high in the sky, lighting up the blackness of the night, with a slight breeze blowing her hair. “I’m usually afraid of heights, but this is incredible!”

“I used to come up here when I wanted to get away. This was my favorite room.”

She looked down over the edge, then backed up to the building. “I don’t think I could live up here.”

“You get used to living in a place like this.” He put his arm over her shoulder and leaned back against the wall. “I remember coming up here and just staring out over the city, trying to figure out what I was going to do with my life.”

“You didn’t always want to play tennis?”

“The problem was I did want to play tennis, but Dad didn’t want me to play. He wanted me to get a real job, and I had to figure out what to do. He suggested I go to law school, which is when I was discovered as a good tennis player. I took tennis lessons since I was about four, so it wasn’t a surprise to me that some day it would be my job. I always thought it would be the best thing, jetting off from city to city, living in the fast lane, but I never figured I’d be doing it alone.”

She studied his expression, so sad and lonely. “But people travel with you, right?”

“They travel with me, but they’re working the whole time. I don’t have anyone just to hang out with and laugh. I miss laughing the most. Nothing’s fun anymore and all humor has left my life.”

“That’s so sad,” she said, then grinned. “So you don’t laugh at all?” She tickled his side, and he backed off, chuckling.

“Not at all, usually. You’re the only one who’s given me a reason to laugh again. Calling me a serial killer or a rapist made me realize how isolated I was from the rest of the world. I never would’ve thought anyone could think that about me.”

“You’re in bad shape,” she said.

Wrapping his arm around her waist, he pulled her to him, then caressed her cheek. “I know.” He moved a strand of hair from her face, then ran his fingers through the side of her hair. “You’re so pretty. Do you have a temper because you’re a redhead?”

“I don’t think so, but other people have told me otherwise.” She stared down at his arms. “Should you be up here touchin’ me like this? Won’t you get in trouble with your dad?”

He snorted and wrapped both arms around her waist, facing her. “Dad? He could care less about me. He probably doesn’t even know I’m in New York.”

“Your own father? What about your mother?”

“She’s even worse. Since I’m not in her social circle, she doesn’t care. She’s even forgotten my name when I’ve called her.”

“Your mother forgot your name? Holy smokes! I thought my life was tough! You are alone!”

He studied her face for a moment. “Why is your life tough?”

She moved away from him and went back into the room. “No reason. If I’m to be up and ready at five in the mornin’, I have to get to bed.”

He was silent for a moment. “I understand. Art, my manager, wants me to stop by to see him tonight anyway.”

She checked her watch. “But it’s after eleven thirty!”

“I really can’t sleep much these days.”

She shook her head. “If you were my brother, I’d put you to bed with a sleepin’ pill and make sure you slept. That’s not good, you know.”

He smiled and headed toward the door. “I’m fine. Get some sleep and I’ll have someone up here tomorrow. His name’s Ted. He’s my bodyguard.”

She raised one eyebrow. “You have a bodyguard?”

“Yeah. Not a big deal.” He walked back to her, leaned over and kissed her cheek. “I’ll see you tomorrow.” After walking back across the room, he opened the door and walked out, closing it behind him.

She watched him leave, then raised her hand to her cheek, the heat filling her stomach with butterflies. Why did he do that? She wondered what his real intentions were with her, because of the way he felt comfortable enough to kiss her cheek like that. Feeling such a draw to him, she had to dismiss it. It was probably just her imagination.

She turned and pulled her suitcase to a table. The room was immense—bigger than the entire downstairs of her father’s house. As soon as she unzipped her suitcase, the phone rang. She looked all over for it, finding it beside the bed.

“Hello?”

“Melody? What are you doing in the presidential suite?”

She smiled. It was good to hear her friend’s voice. “Elsie! I mean…Elise! How’re you doin’?”

“I’m doing great. Chuck and I were out on a date tonight before the big wedding, and I just wanted to make sure you made it into town. Why are you in that room?”

“Oh, it’s a long story. I met this man—”

“You met a man?” Elise asked, sounding almost scared for Melody.

“Yes. I’m to ask if I can bring him to the rehearsal dinner and weddin’ with me. He knows your fiancé.”

“Who is he?”

Melody flopped onto the bed and looked up at the ceiling. “He’s someone famous by the name of John Spencer.”

Melody heard Elise turn and say something to someone else before returning to the phone. “Chuck knows him and he’s a playboy. Do you know that?”

“He said as much, but it’s not true. It’s all media hype.”

“Chuck wants to talk to you.”

Melody heard the phone change hands and a very masculine voice spoke into the phone. “Melody?”

She sat up and stared across the room. “Yes, sir. It’s good to talk to you. Congratulations on your wedding.”

“Thank you. I’m glad you could come to town.” She could hear the smile in his voice. “Now about John Spencer, I went to college with him.”

“I heard,” she said. “You had a ruler to measure your socks. Is that true?”

Chuck laughed. “Good old John. It used to be true, but not anymore. I’ve changed, but I don’t think John’s changed. They used to call him Playboy Johnny. Did he tell you that?”

“No, and I don’t think that’s true. He just wanted someone to talk to. I don’t think he’s very happy these days.”

“No? He’s doing very well in tennis and is on the cover of every sports magazine. He has girls falling at his feet and he’s not happy?”

“He said he’s very lonely and I believed him. Is it okay if he comes to the weddin’ with me, just so he can do somethin’ fun?”

She heard something muffle the receiver. “A wedding is fun?” Chuck whispered. “He must be lonely.”

Melody laughed. “Pre-weddin’ jitters?”

“You have no idea.”

“Oh, yes I do. I’ve known Elsie…I mean Elise almost my whole life. Good luck with that one!”

He laughed. “Bring John and I’ll let you know if he’s worthy of you.”

She waved him off, talking with her hands, even though she was alone. “Oh, I don’t need to know that. We’re not dating. I just met him when he saved me in the train station from a fight.”

“The train station? What was he doing at the train station?”

She’d said too much, sure that was supposed to be a secret. “Uh, let’s just leave it at that. Tell Elise I’ll be ready at two to see the Statue of Liberty.”

“I’ll let her know.”

“Oh, and I won’t be here in the mornin’. I’m gonna meet John, early.”

“I see,” Chuck answered. “So did John have your room upgraded? Elise just handed me a note.”

“Yes, he did. He said his dad owns this hotel.”

“He does, but they don’t get along,” Chuck said. “If you’re charged full price, let me know and I’ll pay for it.”

“No, it’s okay.”

“That room’s a thousand a night, at least.”

She felt her eyes open wide in surprise, glancing around the room. “Dollars? That’s more than my father’s rent for a whole month!”

Chuck laughed. “Welcome to New York.”

~~~~~

Chapter 2

A constant knocking at the door had Melody turn over in her bed. Reality suddenly hit her and she checked her watch. It was 4:55 in the morning. She hopped off the side of the bed and ran to open the door, where a huge man was standing. He was balding and looked like he was used to getting up at all hours of the morning.

“I’m Ted. I’m to take you to see John Spencer.”

“I’m so sorry. I overslept. I could’ve sworn I set that alarm. I’ll be ready in a few minutes.”

“Take your time,” he said.

She ushered him into the room, opened her suitcase and grabbed some underwear, shorts and a t-shirt. “I’ll be out in a jiffy.” She ran into the bathroom, took a two-minute shower and threw on her clothes. When she walked out, Ted was watching television on the big-screen TV in the room.

“You’re done so soon?” he asked.

“Yeah. Back home we have to take quick showers because we don’t have much hot water.” She grabbed a brush, the room key and her purse, then walked to the door. “Ready?”

“I guess.” He flipped off the television and she turned off the lights. As they took the elevator to the first floor, the man said not a word.

“So are you from here?” she asked as they walked through the lobby. She had to run to keep up with the man.

“Yep.”

“Do you like New York?”

“Sure.”

“Do you talk more than one-syllable words?”

He stopped and turned toward her, holding the outer door to the hotel, looking surprised. “Nope.” They walked out a few feet, and he opened the door to a waiting black stretch limousine then helped her inside.

There were at least six seats in the limo, along with a huge platter of breakfast items. “Mr. Spencer wants you to have breakfast before you get to his home.”

“That was nice of him. Want some?”

“No, I’ve eaten.”

“What time did ya get up?”

He turned toward her, his face angry. “Look. I’m not here to chat with you and I don’t appreciate you turning Mr. Spencer’s head.”

“Turnin’ his head?” she asked, surprised at his outburst.

“You know, making him fall for you. He has to stay focused and a woman is only going to mess that up for him. So, do whatever he wants you to do this morning, then get out of his life, for good. Go back to whatever southern state you belong in and leave him alone. Don’t ever contact him again, either. If he doesn’t win, I don’t get paid. I like being paid, so my goal is to make sure he wins. Any distractions will interfere with that. Got it?”

She stared at him, feeling her mouth drop and her face heat up. Her eyes filled with tears because this man was a brute. Now she knew why John wanted to get away. She would, too.

“Yes, sir.” She ate some of the different breads that were on the plate and a few sips of orange juice, but after that little speech, she wasn’t very hungry. This man hated her, and she didn’t even know him. Did she do anything wrong? Why did John hire him, anyway? Maybe John didn’t have any control over him?

The driver took them out of the city and into Long Island. The streets weren’t as crowded as Melody thought they’d be, but for five o’clock in the morning back home, it would be considered rush hour traffic from what she saw.

After driving for a long time in silence, the car headed down a street with huge homes sitting back from the road. But Melody was afraid to ask if John lived in this area. More than likely, Ted would scream at her if she asked.

The limo turned down a long driveway, the front covered with trees. As soon as they rounded a corner, an enormous home sat in front of them. She couldn’t believe her eyes, taking in the huge stone building as the car slowed, thinking he could house a whole small country in the huge place.

The driver stopped in the front and helped Melody out of the car. As soon as she grabbed her purse and shut the door, John came running out of the house.

“Melody! I’m so glad you’re here.” He ran to her, took her hand and pulled her inside. She turned slightly to see Ted scowl, making her swallow hard.

“This is your home?” she asked, taking in the huge paintings on the walls. Everything in the home was tan, brown or beige. Since the colors blended and matched, all she could think was how his life wasn’t only devoid of fun, but also devoid of color.

“It’s a house. I don’t live here enough to call it home.” He walked her through the long living room and down a hallway, then into an office. “Did you eat breakfast?”

“Uh, sure,” she said, looking at the bare walls in the office. It only housed a desk, and there was no clutter in the room, looking like the room wasn’t used for anything. He opened a sliding glass door and walked with her outside, letting go of her hand.

He stopped in front of a huge swimming pool to the left and a tennis court to the right, hardly even filling the gigantic backyard, with trees lining the back. “What do you think?” he asked.

“I think y’all have a lot of room.”

He chuckled. “What would you like to do?”

“I thought I was comin’ here to play tennis with you.”

“We can do that if you want, or something else. It’s all up to you. I’m just glad you’re here.”

“Can we sit down for a minute first?” She glanced back at the house and saw Ted standing inside with his arms crossed, just watching them through the window. “Some place private?”

He glanced at her face, then turned toward the house. “Sure. What’s the matter?”

“I want to be completely honest with you and don’t want to hold anything back. You’re a wonderful person and I don’t like secrets.”

“Secrets? But I just met you.”

“Yes, sir.”

He looked frustrated, then took her hand. “Let’s go for a walk. I want to hear this.”

“I bet you do.”

They walked between the pool and the tennis court, then headed toward the back of the yard. As soon as they got to the trees, he turned toward a small building. “This is where I do my best thinking.”

“What is it?”

“A guest house, but I use it for myself sometimes. I don’t have guests here.”

“I bet,” she murmured. No one would want to stay in a place where they weren’t welcome by the bodyguards. They were a scary bunch. She almost felt like a prisoner herself.

He took her inside to a huge room containing a kitchen, living room and dining room, also decorated in different shades of brown. A staircase filled the center of the house, making her wonder if the upstairs was also beige or brown. They must’ve had sales on brown paint and brown furniture.

John walked her into the living room and they sat on overstuffed couches.

“Nice,” she said, looking around as she put her purse beside her on the couch.

“Spill it. What’s going on?”

“Is anyone able to hear what goes on in here?” she whispered.

“No. This is my sanctuary and I can guarantee no one comes in here.”

She sat up. “I talked to Elsie…Elise last night and she put Chuck on the phone.”

“Okay,” he said. “But I don’t see the secret to that.”

“Chuck said you’re a playboy, and you used to be called Playboy Johnny.”

He started to laugh. “That was a rumor started by another guy we used to hang out with. Here’s what really happened. In high school, I was very shy around girls. I’d been playing tennis almost all my life and didn’t have a social life. So, my friend Ben made up this name for me—Playboy Johnny. It was a joke, but Chuck believed it and we gave him the idea that he should believe it. He was always so gullible. Is that what you wanted to tell me?”

“Not only that,” she whispered. “Ted doesn’t like me. He told me to get out of your life and quit messin’ with your focus. Am I in trouble, or are you in trouble?”

John sat back and ran his fingers through his hair with a sigh. “He said that to you?”

“Yes, sir.”

“There’s no need to call me sir, Melody. I’ll never be sir to you.”

She lowered her head. “I’ve been taught to call every man sir, or I get in trouble.”

He leaned closer to her and lifted her chin to face him. “Who gets you in trouble?”

“I’d rather not say. Now, about Ted—”

He dropped his hand with a grin. “I’ll deal with him. Don’t worry about anything. You’re more than welcome in my life and I really don’t want you to leave.”

“Please don’t tell him I told you,” she whispered. “He’s a scary person.”

“Ted? He’s nothing.”

She swallowed hard. “He reminds me of my daddy. Please don’t make him angry.”

John studied her face. “Does your father scare you?”

She couldn’t answer him. She glanced outside instead, and saw Ted walking toward the house. “He’s here. Hide me!” She grabbed her purse and stood up, looking for a place to go, finally kneeling behind the couch. “Don’t tell him I’m here,” she whispered.

John moved to stand beside her, reaching out for her hand. “I’ll do no such thing. He works for me, and if he gives you a hard time, he’ll be fired.”

She grabbed his hand in a panic, trying to pull him down beside her. “No! He’ll hunt me down!”

“Stand up.” He pulled on her hand and helped her to her feet. “I’ll protect you from him.”

The door to the guesthouse opened and Ted walked in. Melody spun toward him, feeling the terror from his glance. His presence made her inch back from John.

“John, Cody called,” Ted said. “He’s sick with the flu, so we’re hunting for another practice partner for you.”

John grabbed Melody’s hand and pulled her up beside him. “Fine. Call Nadia.”

“Will do.” Ted shot Melody a nasty glance, then left the home.

She felt the tears filling her eyes, but wiped them away, hoping John wouldn’t notice. She wanted to get away from this house as soon as she could.

He faced her, studying her face. “Are you okay?”

“Yeah.”

“He really scares you, doesn’t he?”

She sighed and waved him off. “I’m okay.”

He was silent, seeming as if he wanted to see into her brain. She couldn’t let him know about her life, or he’d consider her damaged goods. No one would want to walk into the hornet’s nest she called her life.

“Want to play tennis?” John finally asked.

“But Nadia’s comin’, right?”

“Nadia’s out of the area right now,” he whispered. “She’s sleeping with her boyfriend up in Connecticut. It’ll take them a while to find her.”

“Is she a tennis pro, too?”

“Nadia Jaffee? She’s one of the best female players around, seeded number two right now. Yeah, I’d say she’s a pro. She also fired all her entourage and started with a brand new group, because they were treating her like my group’s treating me. As soon as she did that, her game improved.”

“Are you going to do that?” Melody asked.

“I’m not established enough yet. But these guys know their job’s on the line if I don’t perform. What they don’t know is their jobs are on the line if I do perform, too, because I can hire or fire anyone for any reason, without any extra notice. That’s the nice part of the job. Now, do you want to play? I don’t need a rigorous workout, but want to get back to the basics of the game. You’d be perfect for that.”

“But I’m a novice and out of practice.”

He smiled. “Even better. The best way to learn something is to teach it.” He grabbed her hand and walked with her out of the guesthouse and toward the tennis court. “No one will be watching us because they know I like to play alone. Once Art gets here, he’ll have a few comments, I’m sure, but when Rob arrives, that’s when I have to be in top form.”

“Who’s Rob?” she asked.

“The coach. He’s the drill sergeant, but very nice about it. He’s the only one I’d keep if I were redesigning my team. He’s been in my position before and even told me to find a stable girlfriend to keep my head where it needs to be. He knows I’m lonely.”

“Did he know about last night when you went to the train station?”

He leaned closer. “No one knew about it and it’s a secret,” he whispered. “If that gets out—”

She covered her mouth, worried she’d gotten him in trouble. “Oh no. Chuck asked me where we met and I said the train station. He wanted to know why you were there, but I told him nothin’.”

“Good. If anyone asks, I was sending someone back home. If it hits the press, I’m doomed.”

They headed back through the trees and onto the court. She put her purse on a chair then walked toward him on one side of the net.

He faced her, squinting from the sunshine. “I’m going to assume you know nothing—not even how to hold a racquet, because something might click for me when I do that.”

“Got it. I’ll play dumb.”

“First, we really need to warm up, because I’m stiff from working out too much yesterday.”

“I understand. Do y’all mind if I do what I used to do in high school?”

“This doesn’t really have anything to do with tennis, so go ahead.”

She bent down, starting to stretch. Her muscles were tight because she didn’t have time to exercise any more. She did many calf and hamstring stretches while he did some warm up exercises of his own. She finally did a backbend to stretch out her back, then did a straddle split on the ground, pulling her head to each side to stretch even more.

“That’s what you had to do in high school?” He pointed to her, sitting on the court.

“Not really. I was on the gymnastics team, too, and this seemed to work for tennis as well.”

“A gymnast played tennis?”

She sat up and faced him, pulling her legs out front. “It kept me going. It was either join a sports team, get a second part-time job or go home.”

“Home wasn’t desirable?”

“That’s a different discussion,” she said, standing up. “I’m ready to play.”

“Fine. Let’s start with the basics.” He handed her a racquet and showed her how to hold it, shaking hands with it. She played along, even though everything was coming back to her.

“Now, when you hit the ball, you’ll use a forehand or a backhand, depending on how your wrist is turned.” He showed her and had her practice it. “Let’s not worry about the rules at first, but only hit the ball.”

“Just don’t hurt me,” she said.

“I won’t as long as you don’t hurt me, either.”

She laughed at him while he grabbed some tennis balls and walked to the other side of the net. He hit a ball to her, and her racquet hit the ball, bouncing back over the net to him, within the lines. They both kept the volley going for a while, until she decided to take the game to the next level. She waited until the ball was in the right spot, then positioned the racquet to put a spin on it. The ball sailed past John, right out of his reach.

“What was that?” he asked, watching it go.

She started to laugh. “That’s the West Virginia Wail. Ever heard of it?”

He walked up to the net and she joined him. “No. We were playing nicely and you decided to put a spin on the ball. I didn’t know you could do that.”

“I was number one on our team for two years straight. Our coach was also a baseball coach before he was the tennis coach, so he taught us all about spins on the ball.”

“So you want to play dirty? What’s the score then?”

“Fifteen-love,” she replied, standing right in front of him on the other side of the net. “But love means nothin’.”

He offered her a grin, reached across the net and touched her hair. “Only in tennis. In life, it means everything.” His hand moved to her cheek and she felt the warmth of his fingertips. “Your skin is so soft.” His glance moved down to her lips. “You’ve never been kissed before. Right?”

“No, sir,” she answered, trying not to swoon over his touch. He was just so adorable, his voice so mesmerizing and his touch so hot. He had some sort of magnetism over her, and she couldn’t get away, even if she wanted to.

He moved closer, his other hand going to her arm, massaging it and making her close her eyes. His touch did magical things to her, and she liked it.

“Does that feel good?” he asked.

“You have no idea,” she whispered, her eyes opening again.

“How does this feel?” He leaned forward and brushed his lips against hers, his arm going around her back.

“Incredible. I like the way you teach tennis.”

“You’re a great student, too.” He pulled her closer and captured her lips with his, the intensity and passion building as he kissed her. He penetrated her mouth, dancing with her tongue in some sort of unwritten choreography. She wrapped her arms around him, never wanting the sensation to end between them. She felt her breathing change and tingling fill her body.

“Are you going to introduce me?” The voice startled her.

Melody backed away from John’s face and turned her head toward an older man, walking with a cane.

“Rob! I’m glad you could make it.” He smiled at Melody. “This is Melody Gray, from West Virginia. She’s in town for a wedding.”

“You are? Is the wedding being held here in this court?”

“No, sir,” she said, lowering her eyes while feeling her cheeks heat up in embarrassment. “I’m sorry you saw that, sir.”

Rob started to laugh. “I’m not. It’s about time John found a nice respectable girl to make out with on the court.”

“Excuse me?” she said, her eyebrows rising.

“Don’t worry about it. So, what’s going on other than kissing across the net?”

“She just threw me a curveball,” John answered. “The score’s fifteen-love.”

“You hit a ball he missed?” Rob asked Melody.

She shook her head. “It wasn’t like that. He wasn’t expectin’ it. We were just hittin’ the ball and I kind of gave him the West Virginia Wail.”

“West Virginia what?”

“A curve ball with plenty of spin,” John said. “If I’d have known it was coming, it would’ve been an easy hit. But someone decided to play dirty.” He shot her a glance and she started to laugh. “Oh, and Cody’s sick with the flu. I told them to call Nadia.”

“She’s in Connecticut and doesn’t want to be bothered,” Rob said.

John’s grin turned devious. “I know.”

Rob laughed, then pulled out his cell phone, walking away.

John faced Melody. “Obviously you know more than I think you do. Now, about serves, you throw it over your head before you hit it and make sure the thing lands on the opposite side.”

“I understand.”

“I just bet you do, but I’m going to show you the right way to do it.”

“Yes, sir.” She held her laughter while he walked to her side of the court. He stood behind her and showed her how to throw the ball and how to hit it. She practiced a few times, but he stopped her and corrected her form.

“Watch that you don’t put your foot inside the line.” He raked his eyes over her body. “Interesting. Do me a favor and watch me serve. I want to know if I’m doing what I’m saying. I want a powerhouse serve.”

“Sure.”

Rob joined her, both watching his serve. “Going back to the basics?” he asked.

“Yes, I am,” John said, serving again. “I’m trying to improve my form, using Melody as my student.”

Rob faced her. “You’ve played before, right?”

“Yes, in high school.”

“Go ahead,” Rob said to John. He served a few times, but every few serves, missed the right spot on the other side of the net.

“Same problem,” John said. “But I think I can fix it.” He tried a few more times, and finally was serving very consistently.

“Nelson is coming over,” Rob said. “Until then, I think you two can play. Just go easy on him,” he said to Melody with a grin.

“I will. I’m expectin’ to win.”

“We’ll see.” John laughed, then walked to his side of the court. He let her serve first, and they played for a while. She missed a few of the hits, but he missed none. By the time the first set was over, Melody was exhausted and Rob had gone. She moved her purse from the chair to the ground, then seat down beside him on the sidelines.

John threw her a towel. “For someone being out of practice, you held your own very well.” He leaned down to a cooler and handed her a bottle of water.

“I don’t have the stamina you have, though. I haven’t played for about seven years.”

Another man walked onto the court and started to stretch.

“That’s Nelson,” John said, leaning over and lowering his voice. “I can beat him easily, but he’s okay as a practice partner.” He smiled, meeting her gaze. “I’d rather play you, though. You’re much prettier than he’ll ever be.”

She grinned. “If you talk more like that or give me another kiss, I’ll be putty in your hands.”

“Oh yeah?” He stood up and moved to stand in front of her. He leaned down and gave her a gentle kiss. “Putty yet?”

“Almost. If I weren’t so tired, I’d take you dancin’.”

His eyebrows rose. “Dancing?”

“I love dancin’, but that’s a different story.” She glanced behind him. “I think he’s ready.”

“Watch me destroy him.” He winked and walked away.

Melody was glad she didn’t have to play John any more. Her muscles were tired and she was out of shape. She picked up her purse, removed a pad of paper and a pencil and watched the game. John glanced at her, then served first. She watched him play for a bit, then started to sketch him as he played against Nelson, beating him at every opportunity.

After the first set, John sat down on one side of her and Nelson pulled up a chair on the other. “I’m Nelson,” he said, shaking her hand. “What’s your name?”

“Melody.”

He smiled. “A southerner? Where are you from?”

“West Virginia.”

John reached over and picked up the paper from her lap. “You drew these? Just now?”

“Sure. Not a big deal. It was somethin’ to do.”

“Amazing!” John leafed through all the pictures. “People would pay big money for these, you know.”

“I’m not that good,” she answered. “I just like to draw.” She took the papers from him and shoved them into her purse.

“Can I have one of those?” John asked.

“What? The drawings?”

“Sure. I’d love to have one. They’re all of me, too, aren’t they?”

She couldn’t imagine he really wanted them, but was probably just being nice. “Yes, actually, they are.” She handed him the papers. “Pick whatever you want. I don’t mind.”

“Can you draw some of me, too?” Nelson asked.

“Sure. When you get back out on the court, I’d love to.”

John took one of the pictures, walked into the house, then returned. The two men drank some water, then went back onto the court.

While they played, Melody sketched some pictures of Nelson, but her eyes kept returning to John. He was so handsome and his kiss still burned on her lips. She knew, though, she had to get out of his life, or Ted would physically remove her. The man terrified her and she knew why, too. He was the same type of person as her father, who was the scariest man she’d ever known.

As she was drawing, another man with an angry face walked onto the court with a cell phone up to his ear. “I don’t care if you do think that way, he’s going to win. I can guarantee it. Don’t pull your sponsorship because of rumors!”

Rob walked outside, with a limp and his cane, and sat down beside Melody. “That’s Art.” His voice lowered as he leaned closer to her. “He’s the manager, and he’s an angry man. If I were John, I’d dump him and find someone who knows what they’re doing.”

She glanced over at Art, standing closer to the house, his face red with anger. “He looks angry,” she said. “Do you have any say in the matter?”

“Not at all. Art’s friends with John’s father, so it would be tough to get rid of him, even though John and his dad don’t get along. It’s worse than a soap opera, I swear.” He looked down at his leg. “If it wouldn’t have been for a car crash I was in a year ago, I’d be more involved, but life deals you what you have to handle, and I’m stuck.”

“That’s a real shame.” She saw his wedding ring on his hand. “What does your wife think?”

He sighed. “My wife died in the same car accident. Every time I limp, I think of her.” He wiped his eye. “She was the love of my life.”

Melody reached over and gave the man a hug. “I’m so sorry. My mamma died when I was eight, and I can only imagine what you must be feelin’.”

“I’ll be okay. I’d like to date again, just because it’s so lonely. But with John’s schedule, I don’t have a lot of time to devote to finding someone nice. It’s probably for the best.”

Her heart felt so sorry for this man, who seemed as lonely as John. Why were there so many lonely people in New York?

“I’m lonely most of the time,” she said. “I work and take care of my father, but he doesn’t even know I’m there.”

He turned toward her. “So you have a rough life?”

“I guess, by the standards up here. Back home, it’s nothin’ unusual because I’ve lived it all my life.”

“You know, John could change all of that for you. He could make you very happy.”

She shook her head. “John needs someone who’s on his level. I’m nothin’ but a back hills girl, not that there’s anything wrong with it. For example, all I’d have to do is bring chitlins or somethin’ with pig to a family get-together, and I’d be ostracized for years. No, I’m not the girl for him.”

Rob leaned over and pointed at John. “He thinks otherwise. See the way he glances over at you? You’re the one he wants, and I can guarantee he’s not going to let you get away.”

“But I’ve only known him since last night.”

“Doesn’t matter. You’re exactly what he’s been looking for. You have your head on straight and he knows it. He needs someone like you and I wouldn’t be surprised if he was in love with you already.”

“Since last night?” she whispered. “That’s hardly likely. Love takes time. You don’t just fall in love overnight.”

“I did with my wife. We were married three days after we met, in Vegas. I didn’t have a lot of time, and we both knew it was right.” He smiled. “It just took me three days to convince her. I was playing the circuit in tennis, and had an afternoon off. I met her in the mall, and took it from there. That was seven years ago, and we’d been happily married that whole time.” He wiped his eye. “I miss her, but you remind me a lot of her. She was very happy about life even when the fates were against her, but willing to do whatever it took to get the job done.”

He was right about that. She had to do whatever it took, because she had no choice.

Art snapped his cell phone shut and sat down on the other side of Melody. “Who are you?” he asked, watching the game.

“My name’s Melody, and I’m a friend of John’s.”

“Leave him alone. This isn’t the time for any distractions.”

Rob leaned forward. “You know, he’s been playing the best I’ve ever seen today. I think that’s thanks to Melody. She had him going over the basics, and the boy hasn’t missed a shot or a serve yet.”

“I don’t care. She needs to go. His head needs to be in the game. The U.S. Open is Monday and I’m not going to lose my sponsors because of some groupie.”

“Groupie?” she whispered to Rob.

He sighed and shook his head then leaned up to Art. “What happened?”

“Your wonder-child there tried to run away again last night. One of the sponsors saw him in at the train station when he almost was in the middle of a fight in a diner.”

“But we got out of there before we got hurt,” Melody said. She bit her lips and felt her face heat up. Her mouth was going to get both of them in trouble.

Art turned toward her. “He was with you?”

She lowered her voice. “He stayed in town because of me. We just met at that diner when I got off the train. I was headed to a hotel for my friend’s weddin’, and he was tryin’ to leave. Because of me, he stayed to make sure I ate. I had a good talkin’ to him, too, and told him not to leave, because he’d always be second-guessin’ himself.”

“See? She stays,” Rob said, grinning. “She’s good for him.”

Art grunted. “For now. But I don’t want you at the game today. He needs to keep his eyes on the ball and not in the stands.”

“I understand. I have a meeting with the bride-to-be anyway.”

“Ted will take you home.”

“I’d rather he not,” she said. “He’s not a very nice man and if I might be so bold, he’s rude. I told John about it, and I don’t want to deal with Ted any more. I’ll just call a cab.”

“No,” Rob said. “I’ll have the driver take you back. It’s fine.”

The sound of a camera had them all turning around. A man stood on the property, snapping shot after shot.

Art jumped to his feet. “Out! No pictures!”

“Who’s the girl?” the man yelled, backing away. “I need a name and that’s all.”

Melody just stared at the man. Who was he and why did he want pictures?

Ted came running out of the house and ran after him.

“Paparazzi,” Rob whispered. “I have a feeling they may be hunting for you after this. Be careful out there. Since you were seen near John, you’re a marked woman.”

She pointed toward herself. “What? Me?”

“Definitely,” Art said. “We can assign you a bodyguard if you want.”

Why were they all worried like this? “No, I don’t need a bodyguard. Don’t y’all think you’re overreacting? The guy doesn’t even know my name or where I’m stayin’!”

Art and Rob started to laugh.

“They’ll find that out,” Rob said. “Where are you staying, anyway?”

“In the Monument Estate Hotel.”

Rob shook his head at Art, then faced Melody again. “You’re in big trouble. John’s dad owns that place. I bet that’s the first place they check.”

“Move hotels,” Art said.

“I can’t. That’s where the wedding’s bein’ held. John had them upgrade me to the presidential suite, too.”

Art and Rob exchanged glances, then both laughed. Melody didn’t see the humor, sighing her frustration.

“You’ll stay here tonight,” Rob said. “If you keep the hotel room, it’ll throw them off, but you don’t want to be there tonight. You’ll have people knocking on your door and everything.”

“But I have to be there today. I’m meetin’ the bride at two to see the Statue of Liberty, then John wants to go to the rehearsal and dinner with me. He knows the groom. They went to school together.”

Art stared at Rob. “This is more drama than I wanted today. I have to fix this, you know.”

Rob nodded. “Yep.” He turned to Melody. “You can’t go to the Statue of Liberty unless you want to be on every cover of every magazine in the nation.” He handed her his cell phone. “Call the bride and tell her you have to cancel.”

“Cancel? I can’t!”

He leaned up to her. “Those newshounds are relentless. You won’t even get to see the Statue if they’re around.”

Art pulled out his cell phone. “Gini, I have a problem. Do you have any female guards available?” He stood up and walked away.

Melody opened her purse and fished out the number for Elsie. She dialed it and hoped the poor girl would be awake. She also hoped she could find the words to tell her she’d just been the subject of a cameraman. Her. Little old Melody Gray from West Virginia. Unbelievable.

~~~~~

Chapter 3

“Elsie! I mean, Elise!” Melody gave her redheaded friend a hug as she stood in the doorway of Elise’s house. A blond-haired, blue-eyed bodyguard by the name of Dennis stood behind Melody, protecting her from reporters. At least Dennis was a nice man, which is more than she could say about Ted.

“Melody!” Backing away, Elise took her arm and walked her inside the beautiful home. “What’s going on with you?” Her southern accent was almost gone, and Melody hardly recognized the girl. She was paper thin, and it looked as if she’d had collagen put into her lips. “Who’s this?” Elise pointed toward Dennis.

“This is Dennis. He’s my, uh, bodyguard.”

Elise’s eyebrows rose considerably in surprise. “Bodyguard? You didn’t say anything about a bodyguard over the phone.”

“It’s a long story.”

“Is it the same story for why you can’t go to the Statue of Liberty with me?”

“Yes, ma’am,” Melody said. “I was visitin’ John this morning—”

The woman’s mouth hit the floor. “John Spencer? The one we told you to get away from?”

Melody nodded.

Elise turned around and yelled into the kitchen. “Honey! I need you.”

A good-looking dark-haired man walked into the room, wiping his hands on a tea towel. So Elise was training Chuck early, having him do the dishes. It almost made Melody laugh.

“What’s the matter?” the man asked.

“Melody was visiting John Spencer this morning.”

He faced Melody, looking perturbed. “But I told you he was a playboy, didn’t I?” The man walked to her and shook her hand. “I’m Chuck, by the way.”

“Nice to meet ya,” Melody answered.

“Won’t you have a seat?” He glanced up at Dennis, who towered over the man by a good foot. “Who’s your friend?”

“A bodyguard,” Elise whispered.

Chuck looked the man up and down, shaking his head. “Interesting. Well, won’t both of you be seated?”

Melody and Dennis sat down on an overstuffed couch in a beautiful living room, decorated in dark blue, tan, and white.

“Y’all have a beautiful home,” Melody said, looking all around. At least it wasn’t all beige or brown.

“Thank you,” Elise answered. “So tell me what’s going on?”

“Well, I was at John’s house this morning, and a reporter ran onto the property and took pictures.”

“Uh, oh,” Chuck said. “Need a lawyer?”

“No, I don’t think so.” Melody glanced at Dennis. “I don’t see what all the fuss is about. It’s not like I’m going to be stalked or anything. I don’t exactly stick out in a crowd and they’ll never find me again, right?”

Chuck and Elise stared at each other.

Chuck sighed, shaking his head. “Don’t let your guard down or go anywhere without a bodyguard. I’ve seen things happen first-hand, and with your red hair, you’ll stick out.”

“I’ve seen it happen, too,” Elise answered. “To me.”

Melody faced her. “What?”

“That’s how I met Chuck. I moved here to become a dancer, and on my first tryout, the son of billionaire Cooper Clarkson showed up in the theater. He was looking for a girlfriend to take to a party. He chose me.”

“He what? You never told me.”

“It’s not something I want to remember. I went to the party, as naïve as I was, and the reporters followed us around. He was nice and all, but I was written up as a sleazy dancer and eventually had stalkers trying to hurt me. They followed me everywhere, and once, one of them showed up at my apartment with a gun.” She wiped a tear. “It was horrible. That’s when I hired an attorney. Chuck. He took me in and protected me, hiring bodyguards and surveillance cameras.”

“From one party?” Melody asked. “How did they know your name?”

“That’s why I changed it to Elise and learned how to speak without the accent. I began wearing more drab clothing and dyed my hair darker red, so no one would recognize me. It ruined me, and I have to be very careful where I work now. The stalker is still hunting for me, so it’s rumored.”

Melody looked over at Dennis, who had crossed his arms. “Is that gonna happen to me?”

“Not if I can help it,” Dennis answered. “I’ve been told to protect you at all costs, straight from John.” He then looked over at Chuck. “Oh, and I’m to tell you John has never been a playboy. That was a joke they had just to get you upset. He hasn’t dated since high school, because the manager won’t let him.”

“But the tabloids and magazines…he was seen playing tennis at his house with Nadia Jaffee.”

“Hype. They practice together all the time, but she’s dating a man in Connecticut. John and she are only friends. Her boyfriend won’t let her go anywhere without him.”

Chuck looked at Elise. “I guess I was wrong.” He faced Melody. “So how do you fit in?”

“I have no idea. He was droppin’ someone off at the train station and I met him. He helped me find something to eat and get to the hotel. He’s a nice guy, and I think you’ll see that. He wants to join me at the rehearsal and the weddin’, if that’s okay.”

“I think you’ll need him, for protection,” Elise said. “His bodyguards will be there, too, right?”

“Yes, we will,” Dennis answered. “He’s usually not without at least one of us.”

“Where is he now?” Chuck asked Melody.

“He’s playin’ in a tournament so he’ll be ready for the U.S. Open on Monday. He’ll be with me tonight and tomorrow.”

“It doesn’t seem fair to me that you can’t see the Statue of Liberty,” Elise said. “Chuck, do you think it’s possible—”

“No.”

“But Dennis will be with us,” Elise argued. “Don’t you think it’ll be okay then?”

“No.”

Elise rolled her eyes. “Want my dad to join us?”

Chuck nodded. “That might be okay, since he’s in law enforcement.”

“Law enforcement?” Melody asked. “He’s a prison warden.”

“Not anymore,” Elise answered. “He was a cop and now he’s the sheriff. He just got the new job last week.”

Melody felt her face heat up, almost cringing. Now that Elise’s father was sheriff, Melody was sure her father was marked and she was going to be in trouble. She always worried about such things, though.

Elise picked up the phone beside the couch and dialed the number. “Dad, it’s Elise. Want to see the Statue of Liberty with Melody and me?” She glanced at Melody. “Sure. Bring him.”

“Your brother?” Melody whispered.

Elise nodded. Melody knew it wasn’t going to be good. She lowered her head in her hands and took a deep breath.

“What’s the matter?” Dennis whispered.

“Her brother Bobby has the hots for me,” Melody whispered, leaning closer to him. “I can’t stand him.”

“I can protect you from him, if you want.” He glanced down at her lips. “We could always make believe I was dating you.”

“How would that look to the press? Wouldn’t I be a floozy then?”

“I guess so, but it would throw them off. They might even think you were at John’s house to see me.”

This was getting weirder by the minute. Melody thought about it, then turned to Dennis, just as Elise got off the phone. “Can I call John to ask him what he thinks?”

“He’s in the tournament, and he’s not to be bothered. I can call Art, though, and ask him.” Dennis pulled out his cell phone and got off the couch, walking away.

“Are you ready to go?” Elise asked.

“Sure. Dennis has this wild idea that he’s going to be my ‘date’ on this trip, so Bobby won’t get the wrong idea.”

“What’s wrong with Bobby?” Chuck asked.

“That’s a long story,” Elise answered. “I’ll make sure he knows you’re taken. Dennis is bigger than Bobby anyway.”

After Dennis walked back into the house with a grin, he sat down on the couch and put his arm around Melody. “We’re engaged.”

Melody spun her head toward him. “What? Are you nuts?”

“Nope. That’s what we’re to tell the press, and that’s why you were at John’s house. Now, act like we’re getting married, and it had better be good. Art wants a picture of us kissing on the cover of the next issue of Sports Scandal Magazine.”

“Why?”

“To cover your love affair with John.”

She felt her eyebrows careen toward her hairline and her mouth drop. “Love affair? I just met the guy.”

Dennis gave her a knowing look. “Not according to Rob.”

“Who are Rob and Art?” Chuck asked.

“Rob is John’s trainer and Art’s his manager,” Dennis answered.

Chuck took Melody by the arm and pulled her to her feet. “I think you need a lawyer.”

Dennis stood up and took her other arm. “No, it’ll be fine.”

They each pulled her toward them, until Melody finally whistled. “Look! I’m a big girl.” She turned toward Chuck. “I don’t need a lawyer.” She faced Dennis. “I’m not havin’ a love affair with anyone. We’re good friends out to see the statue, and that’s it. I was visiting you at John’s house because we’re friends. End of story.”

They each let go of her arms, their mouths agape.

Dennis sighed. “I wanted to kiss you and be on the cover of a magazine. It would’ve done wonders for my career.”

“Yeah, mine too,” Chuck said. “Taking a celebrity to court for abuse in the public eye.”

“Is that even a viable charge?” Melody asked. “John did nothing wrong and you’d take your friend to court?”

“No, it’s not a viable charge, but it would make others sit up and take notice until it was settled out of court. It would also put my name on the map as a lawyer who goes the extra mile.”

Melody blew out a huge breath. “You’re both incorrigible!”

“I agree with you,” Elise mumbled. “Let’s go.” They walked out of the house and got into Chuck’s car. He pulled out of the driveway and into the steady stream of New York traffic.

“So where are you working these days?” Elise asked Melody.

She didn’t want anyone to know, embarrassed by her job. “Oh, here and there. How about you?”

She glanced at Chuck and smiled. “I’m working for Chuck. I’ve given up dancing and am his secretary.”

“That’s great,” Melody answered, knowing it wasn’t. She knew her friend too well to know she wasn’t going to settle for being a second-class citizen to any man.

They talked for the rest of the trip, while Chuck stayed under the speed limit and other cars sped past him, the drivers yelling obscenities out the window.

After arriving at Battery Park, they all got out of the car. While Chuck went to get tickets for the ferry, Melody looked out over the water, watching a ferry return to the lower end of Manhattan. She could see the Statue of Liberty fairly well in the distance, making her feel very fortunate to be at the site.

“Isn’t that the girl?” someone asked from behind Melody.

She turned her head, and two big men with cameras headed toward her. “Yes! It’s her! Get a shot!”

Dennis grabbed her and pulled her to his chest. “We have to get out of here,” he said to everyone in the group.

“But my dad’s not here yet,” Elise said.

Other reporters started to run toward them, and Melody peeked out from under Dennis’ arm.

A large man walked toward Elise, staring at the reporters. Behind him was a gangly man with red hair. “What’s going on here?” His accent was pronounced, and Melody knew who he was. She hid her face in Dennis’ chest.

“Are you okay?” Dennis whispered.

She could only nod, then turned and looked back at the huge man.

“Daddy! I’m so glad you’re here,” Elise said.

He thrust his hands on his hips. “Who are these people?”

“Reporters,” Elise whispered.

The man faced the people gawking at Melody. “Look. My name is Hank Johnson and you’d better be leavin’ my daughter alone, or you’re going to have to answer to me.”

“Who are you?” a reporter asked.

“I’m her dad,” he said, pointing at Elise.

“And I’m her brother Bobby,” the gangly man said.

“We don’t care about her,” a reporter answered. “It’s the other redhead we want. Melody Gray.” His cameraman took pictures of Melody, so she closed her eyes and buried her face in Dennis’ chest. Tears filled her eyes as she covered the sides of her face with her hands so they couldn’t get a good shot of her.

“Mel? Is that you?’ Bobby asked. “Gosh, I’ve missed you a lot! We have to go out sometime.”

“No, she’s taken.” Dennis leaned down to her while Elsie’s father and Chuck argued with the cameraman. Melody could only glance out at the group, terrified of the reporters surrounding them and shouting questions.

“You are?” Bobby asked Melody, then pointed up at Dennis’ face. “By him? I can beat him up if you want, to prove I’m the one for ya.”

“No, Bobby,” she said, turning her head. “Let it go. Please?”

“Is this a lover’s quarrel?” a reporter yelled. “Where’s John Spencer?”

Melody covered her face and hid in Dennis’ chest again.

He leaned down to her ear. “Are you okay?”

She lifted her head and faced him. “Not really. I’ve never had anyone taking my picture like this. They’re stalking me, aren’t they?”

“Yes, they are and it’s scary if you’re not used to it.”

A camera snapped and the reporters started yelling questions at her.

“Are you dating John Spencer?”

“Is this your boyfriend?”

“Are you carrying an alien’s baby?”

She wasn’t sure what they were talking about, especially the line about the alien’s baby. She moved her head back to Dennis’ chest, wishing they’d just all go away.

Dennis turned her to the side, put his arm on her shoulder, then walked her back toward the car.

“Let the lady alone,” he said. “Party’s over.”

“Who are you?” one reporter asked.

Dennis stopped walking and faced the man. “No one you want to mess with. Now, go away.” He walked with Melody to the car, joined by Elise’s family and Chuck.

“Want a ride back?” Chuck asked his future father-in-law.

“Love to,” Hank said. “Is there room?”

“Sure,” Chuck answered. “We’ll make room.”

The reporters surrounded them as they piled into the car, with Melody squeezed between Bobby and Dennis.

As soon as Chuck pulled out of the parking lot, Bobby put his hand on Melody’s leg. “I’m serious about goin’ out with me. Always have been.”

Dennis took Bobby’s hand from her leg, then shot him a nasty snarl.

“Let it go,” Elise said to Bobby, sitting on the other side of him. “She’s turned you down more than once, and you’d think you’d learn your lesson.”

“Her dad didn’t hurt me. No one can hurt me.”

Melody faced Dennis, her eyes threatening to spill the tears filling them. He nodded and put his arm around her shoulders, pulling her toward him.

“Who are you?” Bobby asked Dennis with a scowl.

“I’m with her. I’m her bodyguard so men like you won’t be treating her badly.”

“Mel, you have a bodyguard?” Bobby asked.

“Yep. Do now,” she said. “And I wouldn’t mess with Dennis, either.”

Dennis leaned down to her ear. “Want me to let him know who’s boss?”

“No, his dad has too much power,” she answered, also in a whisper. “He’s not worth the time.”

Dennis leaned closer to her ear. “I have to tell John about this, you know.”

“I’ll tell him. He needs to hear this from me. Honestly, I don’t think I belong in New York.”

“I’m to take you back to his house for protection. Is it possible to stay there tonight?”

“I have to go to the wedding rehearsal,” she whispered. “It’s my job.”

He pulled out his cell phone and made a call. “Ted, it’s Dennis. We had a problem at the Statue. We were surrounded by reporters and I think they got shots of me protecting Melody.”

Melody watched the road while Chuck drove, under the speed limit. Didn’t he ever break any rules?

Dennis listened over the phone for a moment, nodding. “I understand, but she’s in the wedding.”

Elise leaned in front of Bobby and faced Melody. “I’m so sorry this happened. If you want to back out, I won’t blame you one bit. I can get you back to West Virginia in a hurry, too, if you want.”

“No, I promised I’d be here for you, and I don’t break my promises.”

Elise grinned. “I know that for a fact. We’ll figure this out.”

“I see,” Dennis murmured over the phone. “Yes. Everything’s in the hotel.” He continued with the conversation, but Hank turned to Melody, making it impossible to hear everything.

“How are you doing?” he asked her. His eyes seemed to be able to read her thoughts, so she swallowed hard.

“I’m fine, sir. Just here for the weddin’.”

“I know that,” he said with a grin. “What was that all about?”

“She became friends with a celebrity,” Chuck answered.

Hank turned toward Chuck. “I was asking Melody, if you don’t mind.”

Chuck shrunk down in his seat slightly. “Yes, sir.”

So Hank and his future son-in-law didn’t get along. Melody wondered how long this marriage would last.

Hank turned to Melody. “Who’s the celebrity?”

“John Spencer, sir.”

His eyebrows rose. “The tennis pro?”

“You’ve heard of him?” she answered.

“Sure. He’s all over every sports magazine and even in the newspaper. Didn’t you know who he was?”

She lowered her eyes. “No, sir.”

Melody could feel the man staring at her. “How’s your dad?”

She lifted her eyes, not wanting to show the man any weakness. “He’s fine.”

“Is he still drinkin’?”

She wanted to cry, but had to be strong. “Yes, sir.”

Hank grunted. “You don’t have to stay there, you know.” He looked determined, as if he was playing a game and intended to win.

“I’m takin’ care of him, to make sure he’s not homeless,” she answered, trying not to be defiant, but knowing it came out that way.

She saw Chuck look into the rear-view mirror at her, so she stared out the side window. No one needed to know anything about her home life, and especially not people from outside West Virginia. She also was an adult and didn’t have to answer to any of these people. She lifted her head high, knowing she was doing the right thing by taking care of her father. He was family, after all.

They drove back to the house, changing the subject to the wedding, but Melody’s mind was a million miles away. She hoped Mr. Johnson didn’t investigate her father again, because she couldn’t cope with the aftermath of a jail sentence. Her father would surely blame her then punish her.

“We’re walking out together in the wedding,” Bobby whispered to Melody.

“Lucky me,” she answered. “Just keep your hands out in the open and you won’t get beaten up.”

“Who’s going to do it?” he asked.

Dennis leaned in front of Melody, but she just sighed. “Me,” she said. “I don’t take anything from anyone, so find someone else to pick on.”

As soon as Chuck pulled into the driveway, a limousine pulled up to the house. John got out of the car and opened Dennis’ door. “I heard what happened,” he said to Dennis as he got out. John helped Melody out of the car and studied her face. “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine. Nothin’s hurt but my pride.”

He pulled her to him and gave her a hug, whispering into her ear. “They didn’t tell me until after the match, when I was ready to leave. I’d have thrown the game if I’d known.”

She backed off and stared at his face. “No, and I would’ve been upset if you would have. Just forget about it and move on. I have.”

“John Spencer?” Hank said. He thrust out his arm and shook John’s hand.

“And you are—”

“I’m Elise’s father, Hank Johnson. I’m here to see my daughter get married.”

Elise stepped forward. “And I’m Elise.”

John smiled and shook her hand. “It’s nice to meet you.”

Chuck grabbed John and gave him a big hug. “You old playboy, you!”

John seemed surprised. “I’m not a play—”

“Don’t play with me.” Chuck backed off. “I saw you grow up, buddy, and I know better. So are you joining us at the rehearsal?”

“About that,” John said. “Is it possible for us to just go to the rehearsal and not to the dinner? I’m worried about the paparazzi.”

“Me too,” Dennis said. “Sir, it was awful. I think they got pictures of me protecting Melody.”

“Don’t worry,” John said, grinning. “I’m sure it’s fine.”

Dennis shook his head, staring at John. “No, it’s not. They think she’s with me.”

John smiled. “Even better. It’ll throw them off.” He took Melody’s arm and walked her toward the limo.

“Where are we goin’?” she asked.

“To get ready for the rehearsal,” he said. “We’ll be there in time.”

“But it starts at five. It’s already four-thirty.”

He turned toward Elise and Chuck. “We’ll be there. I promise. It’s at the hotel, right?”

“Yep. Your dad’s hotel,” Chuck said. “In the main ballroom.”

John smiled. “We’ll meet you there.” He and Dennis ushered her into the limousine, while Melody just sighed. This situation was getting weirder and weirder. She didn’t even know where she’d be sleeping that night. She only knew she wouldn’t be alone.

“I don’t believe you,” John said, as soon as they were seated. Ted was already inside the limousine, and he and Dennis just stared at her with their arms crossed.

“What did I do?” she asked.

“Nothing, but I don’t believe you’re fine. That’s scary, being surrounded and thrown questions. If it’s never happened before, it’s even worse.” He poured her a glass of wine and handed it to her.

She moved it away with both hands. “I don’t drink.”

“Not at all?”

“No, sir.”

Dennis sat up a bit, studying her face. “Why? Does this have something to do with your father?”

She tightened her jaw and faced him. “I don’t want to talk about it.” She crossed her arms and looked out the window. “Where are we headed?”

The car was quiet for a moment, and Melody was sure it was because John was trying to figure out her problems with her father.

“Back to the hotel,” John said. “My father has security beefed up, and you’re safe. We’re going up to your room to relax for a few minutes. Alone. I want to talk to you.”

“What about?” she asked, facing him.

He smiled, glancing toward the bodyguards, then back to her. “You’ll see.”

She had to change the subject or she’d worry herself silly about talking to him. “How did the game go?”

“I won. It was over today, and I have to practice tomorrow, but that little session we had this morning helped me.” He lifted her hand to his lips, his gaze not leaving her eyes as his warm skin met the back of her hand. “Thank you.”

Butterflies filled her stomach and her heart beat faster, while she tried to control her emotions. But he was so sexy; she couldn’t help herself.

She turned toward him. “I didn’t do anything.” Glancing toward Ted’s scowl, she pulled her hand from John.

He glanced down at her hand, shaking his head, then faced her. “You made me watch every move, after that West Virginia Wail. I can’t trust any opponent, and I need to be on my guard. You helped me more than you’ll ever know, and I thank you.”

As soon as the driver pulled up to the hotel, John helped her out of the back, followed by Ted and Dennis. They went up to the twentieth floor and down the hallway to the Presidential Suite. John turned to them while Melody unlocked the door. “Check and see what the security’s like in the hotel. I don’t want either of us alone without one of you there. We’ll be ready to go down to the ball room in a little while.”

“Yes, sir,” Ted said. He glanced at Melody, but she lowered her eyes.

While Ted waited outside the room, John and Melody entered the hotel room and shut the door. John walked her to the bed, sat her down and knelt before her, gently removing her shoes.

“What are you doing?” she asked.

“Nothing. You’re relaxing. I want you to be happy on this trip, and I feel like those reporters badgering you was my fault.”

“Not at all,” she said.

He lowered her shoulders down to the bed and moved her feet on top of the covers. She sat up, but he laid her back down, then moved her over and lay beside her, his arm covering her waist. She’d never been treated so well by anyone before—let alone a man. It felt so foreign to her for someone to actually care about her.

“Tell me about him,” he said.

“Who?” she asked, facing him.

“Your father. What happened to make you shut down every time anyone asks anything about him?”

“Oh, no,” she said, sitting up. “I want to hear about the groupies and reporters who follow you everywhere. How do you cope?”

He pulled her back to the bed and studied her face for a few moments before speaking. “You’re not going to talk about it, are you?”

She was hoping he’d forgotten. “Talk about what?”

“Your father.”

“No. That’s not a good subject. Tell me about the groupies and reporters. That’s more of a pressing subject for me right now, because I’m not used to that.”

He was silent for a moment, then leaned over and kissed her cheek. “It’s my fault you’re being thrust into the limelight. I’m so sorry I put you in that situation.”

She smiled. “I’m not. Now, tell me about it.”

“People think that if they can just touch me or see me, they’ll have touched fame. I’m just a regular guy, but they don’t see that. I’m nothing special, but can just hit a ball with a racquet.”

“And you’re adorable.” She felt her face heat up and covered her mouth with her hand, studying his grin. “That just slipped out. Honest!”

Reaching out, he stroked her hair back from her face. He leaned up on his elbows and brushed his lips against hers, then stared into her eyes. “You’re beautiful. I’ve never met anyone so honest or able to take any situation and deal with it quite like you. Stay with me in New York?”

She swallowed hard, trying to keep from swooning in front of John. But he was so sexy.

Clearing her mind, she concentrated on the conversation. “I have to go back after the wedding. I have a train to catch.”

“What’s waiting for you back home?”

“A lot of things. I have a job, I have family, and I have bills. I can’t just pick up and go.” She checked her watch. “We’re to be downstairs right now, you know.”

“I want to be late.”

“Why?”

“So I can spend time with you.”

The phone rang. Melody reached over John and picked it up. “Hello?”

“Where are you?”

How could Elsie be so dense? Wasn’t it obvious she was in her room? “We’ll be there in a minute,” Melody answered.

“Hurry up. The rehearsal starts in a few minutes.”

“Got it.” She hung up the phone and got off the bed. “I have to change. Wait right here and I’ll be out in less than five minutes.”

“Do I look okay?” John sat up and pointed to his stone-colored khaki pants and navy polo shirt.

She smiled. “You look great—better than great.” She grabbed a navy blue skirt and a white blouse and went into the bathroom, dressing quickly. She was out of the bathroom in just a few minutes, brushing her hair.

John stared at her as she pulled on a pair of sandals. “Are you sure you aren’t a model? You’re gorgeous.”

“You want something, don’t you?”

“Yeah. You.” He walked to her, pulled her into the circle of his arms and captured her mouth. His tongue penetrated her lips, making her head reel at the sensations filling her body. Everything either tingled or ached for him. She’d never known such an amazing kiss before, and wanted more. She backed him up to the bed and lay him down on it, with her on top. As she started to kiss down his neck, he burst into laughter.

“Uh…” She didn’t know what to say because she wasn’t in control. He was such a nice man, and she’d tried to seduce him. She’d turned the tables to show what she was feeling, not realizing how it looked. How could she be so stupid?

She stared at him, feeling her face redden. “I’m so sorry.” She began to move off his chest, but he pulled her back to him.

“Don’t ever be sorry for showing me how you feel. I’m glad you did that, because at least I know it’s not one-sided.”

She grinned. “No, not one-sided. We’re late.”

“I know.” He helped her to her feet, then leaned down and kissed her. “You know, I could fall in love with you.” He took her hand and started toward the door, but she didn’t budge. He almost fell over when he tried to walk, but his hand didn’t come with him.

“What did you say?” she asked.

He laughed, turning back to her. “I said I could fall in love with you.” He touched her hair. “You’re so beautiful and speak your mind. You’re really good for me.”

“Did you say love?”

He chuckled. “Sure, why?”

“It takes time to fall in love with someone. You know that, right?”

His face sported a grin. “We’ll have this discussion again, and I promise. Elise and Chuck are waiting for you. Do you want to mess up their wedding before it even starts?”

“No.” Even though she knew the marriage was already doomed.

He wrapped his arm around her shoulders and leaned close to her ear. “Let’s go, sweetheart.”

She stopped again and faced him, staring into his blue eyes. “Sweetheart?”

He started to chuckle, but bit his lips. “I can’t think of anyone else I’d call that name, because it’s you through and through.”

“Are you insane?”

He ushered her out the door and headed down the hall. The guards weren’t there, and she was sure they were coordinating efforts with the hotel’s security.

“Yes, actually, I think I am insane,” he said. “I’ve had girls fall at my feet for most of my tennis career, but only dated a few times. Those girls had me on such a pedestal; I couldn’t be myself. They couldn’t talk to me or feel comfortable around me. You, on the other hand, feel very comfortable talking to me. You even told me about Ted, which amazed me. He treats all fans cautiously, but with you, he even went the extra mile, which means he sees something that’s too good to mess up.” John pushed the elevator button. “I think you worry him, but you don’t worry Rob.”

“Rob’s a nice guy.”

“Not always. But he treated you with respect and kindness. He’s never done that for anyone I’ve known before.” The elevator doors opened, and they both stepped inside. “He’s usually the one to protect me at all costs, because he’s been in my shoes.”

“He told me about the accident.”

John’s eyebrows rose. “He did? He never talks about it. It wasn’t his fault, and they were hit by a drunk driver.”

“He misses his wife and said I remind him of her.” She faced him. “He also thinks you’re in love with me.”

John smiled. “Good old Rob. He’s good at reading people.” He turned his gaze to Melody. “He’s right.”

Melody didn’t know what to think, because he’d mentioned it before, but not so decisively. “But you said you could fall in love with me, not that you were in love with me.”

“I wanted to break it to you slowly. In my business, if you want to keep a friend, you have to act fast and tell them how you feel before you jet set off to another match. Otherwise, you’ll never see them again. You can call them, but it’s not the same. Rob learned that with his wife and I’ve learned that the hard way with my parents. I didn’t keep in touch and now we don’t see each other much at all.”

She took it all in, but knew in her heart she couldn’t let him fall for her. She removed his arm from her shoulders and took a step away from him, feeling the sadness in her heart and the tears forming in her eyes. “I can’t let you destroy your life like this. I’m not the one for you.”

“Destroy my life? I’ve never been so happy! What are you talking about?”

She lifted her eyes to his, the teardrops threatening to fall to her cheeks. “I’m bad news, John. I’m not the one for you. I have baggage and it’s not pretty. Just move on and find a beautiful girl who worships you.”

The elevator doors opened and she walked out, her arms crossed. Elise, who was waiting for her at the door, grabbed her elbow and pulled her into the hallway. “I was just coming up there to get you. What’s taken you so long?”

She glanced back at John, who didn’t look very happy.

“May I have a word with Melody?” he asked Elise, taking Melody’s other elbow.

“But the rehearsal is about to start.”

“Just one word. We’ll be in the back and you can start the rehearsal.”

“Fine.” Elise walked down the hall, while John and Melody followed behind.

He leaned down to her ear. “You’re very wrong because I did find a beautiful girl and I’m glad she doesn’t worship me. I don’t care about any baggage you might think you have. I can make it all go away. I have the means and have that degree in law. I can get you out of whatever mess you’re in, even if it’s your father. I could sit for the bar exam today and would pass it, just for you, to take care of your problems.”

She kept walking down the hall. “Don’t do that for me. I’m not worth it.”

He stopped, grabbed her shoulders and spun her toward him, his eyes studying hers. “You are worth it. You’re a person, too, and I promise I will fight for you. I don’t want a beautiful girl who worships me, but just a sweetheart who’ll stand by my side and keep me in her heart. Just like you’re doing right now. You’re not bad news, but the best news I’ve ever had in my entire life. You like me for me, and not because of who I am or what I do for a living. Ever since I met you, I’ve realized that.”

She was shocked. But she put herself in his shoes and for what she’d presented to him; she was a real catch. It wasn’t that she was egotistical, but she’d put her best foot forward and he fell for it. She had to make him realize she wasn’t for him. That would be very difficult to do, because he was exactly the type of man she’d love to have for her own. He was such a nice man, and considering the chemistry between them was incredible and his kisses electrifying, he was perfect.

She sighed and they walked into the rehearsal, already in progress. She was the last bridesmaid to walk down the aisle, which made the whole thing out of order, because she was to be the first one, standing at the very end away from Elise.

She took the bouquet and took the steps down the aisle, just like she’d done so many times before. It was easy being a bridesmaid, because she’d done it for all her friends back home.

As soon as she got to the front, she saw the other women whispering and pointing. “That’s John Spencer,” one woman said.

“Why is he here? Does he know Elise?” another one said.

“Why didn’t she marry him instead of Chuck?” the third one replied.

Melody just sighed, turned around and watched Elise walk down the aisle with her father. Her mother had left them about the same time Melody’s mother had died, which is what had cemented their friendship early on. They’d relied on each other for everything, especially for things a mother would do for them. And now, her best friend from high school was getting married. Melody was the only one left in town who wasn’t married or dating, which was frustrating.

She glanced over at John, his eyes and his smile watching her. She offered him a grin, and as soon as Elise got to the front, a woman ran up and stared at everyone.

“For those of you who got here late,” and the woman stared at Melody, “I’m the wedding planner. You take all instructions from me. Understood?”

Everyone nodded while Melody swallowed hard. This lady didn’t like her, and it was all Melody’s fault.

The woman stared once again. “Miss late girl, you need to move over a bit.”

“Miss late girl?” Melody said.

“Well, I know everyone else’s name, because they got here on time.” She glanced over at John Spencer and smiled. “Oh, I see why you were late. You’re a groupie.”

“A groupie?” Melody asked in confusion. “I’m hardly a groupie!”

“Well anyone who reads the inside gossip knows John Spencer doesn’t date. So you must be a groupie.”

“Told ya,” John muttered, staring at Chuck. “And ma’am, I do date, but it doesn’t make the press. Now, don’t pick on Melody like that, please?”

The bridesmaid standing beside Melody put her hand on her hip and faced her. “He’s with you? A little hick like you from the backwoods? He chose you?”

Melody was speechless but had to answer this woman. “We’re friends, yes.”

The girl threw her bouquet to the ground. “I’ve been writing to him for three years now, and he’s been after you?” She grabbed Melody’s hair and got into her face. “Let him go! He’s mine!”

Melody was stunned, trying to get away. She’d done nothing, and this woman had become a witch. Someone ran toward her, removed the woman’s hand from Melody’s hair and pulled her away. Melody looked up and saw Dennis standing in front of her. She felt a hand on her waist, and she was moved toward the chairs set up for the wedding. She turned to the side and saw John’s determined face.

“Are you okay?” he whispered into her ear.

“Sure. Want me to fight back?” She glanced toward the woman, being held by Dennis, as she smoothed down her hair, her roots sore. “I wasn’t sure what I should do, because it doesn’t seem like the right thing to do here.”

He chuckled then sat her in a seat beside him. “No, don’t fight back. Let Dennis handle this.”

Dennis stood in front of the woman, his arm still on her arm. “We don’t behave like that, ma’am. I’m tempted to press charges against you. You assaulted Melody.”

“I did not. I just pulled her hair,” the girl answered. “Besides, she’s nothing and can’t sue me anyway.”

“No, but I can,” Chuck said.

“Me, too,” Hank answered. “I’m the sheriff back home and I’m sure I could find lots of friends up here who’d love to take care of this.”

The girl huffed, then ran out the back of the room.

“No! Don’t go!” Elise yelled, running after the girl.

“It’s my fault,” Melody said, standing. “I’ve ruined the wedding and it hasn’t even started yet. I’ll take care of this.” She headed toward the back of the room, but Dennis stopped her.

“No. You stay here. I don’t want to have to follow you into a ladies’ room or anything.”

“But I have to fix this.”

“No, let them go. This isn’t something for you to fix.”

“He’s right,” the wedding planner said. She thrust out her arm to shake Melody’s hand. “I’m Louise, by the way, and I think I misjudged you.”

Melody shook the woman’s hand. “You did?’

“You didn’t fight back, and I’m sure it’s because you’re not a groupie. You’re John’s friend, and it’s obvious to me.” She glanced over at him, then leaned forward and began to whisper. “He loves you, you know.”

Melody shook her head. “No, he doesn’t,” she whispered. “He just thinks he does. It’s a problem.”

Louise began to laugh. “I’ve seen couples in love before, and you’re not fooling me. If you were any other woman, they’d be falling at his feet with infatuation, but with you two, it’s the real deal.” She handed Melody her card. “Call me when you’re ready to marry him.”

What was wrong with all these people? Was there something in the air in New York? They were all insane.

Elise brought the girl back to the room, and the girl stopped when she got to Melody, crossing her arms with a glare toward Melody. “You’re just friends and I forgive you for that.”

“You forgive me for being John’s friend?”

“Sure,” the girl said with a smile. “You’ve given me a way to meet him and after you go home to your redneck state, he’ll be mine.”

Melody just sighed. There was no way John would want this woman. She turned to see Ted behind her, just shaking his head while standing at the door. Dennis was talking to John and finally stood up to join Ted.

Louise clapped her hands. “Enough drama for the evening. Let’s get this done.”

The women all walked back to their places and the rehearsal continued. They got to the end, and Elise and Chuck walked out first, arm in arm. Following them were the maid of honor and the best man. The next two ushers took the arms of the remaining two bridesmaids, leaving Bobby to walk with Melody. She took his arm, and as soon as they started to go down the aisle, he leaned over, stopped the two of them, took her in his arms and kissed her, hard. It happened so fast, Melody didn’t know what was going on. Dennis and Ted ran to them from the back, while John ran from his seat. Dennis grabbed Bobby, pulling him off Melody.

She was stunned and couldn’t move. Why was she being picked on, anyway? Between the woman who wanted her dead and Bobby who wanted to kiss her, she was in trouble. But what should she do? If she fought back, she was no better than they were.

John moved beside Melody and put his arm over her shoulders, facing Bobby. “What are you doing?”

“Something she’s wanted since she was twelve.”

“What?” Melody answered. “I never wanted you!”

Louise walked up to the two of them, her mouth agape. “In all the years I’ve been doing this, I’ve never had these types of problems.” She faced Melody. “Are you dating either one of these men?”

“No, ma’am,” Melody answered.

“Which one do you want to date?”

She glanced back at John, who was waiting for an answer. She turned and saw the woman who’d pulled her hair standing in the back, also waiting for an answer. She couldn’t say either way, because she’d either hurt John’s feelings and save her life, or be killed by the evil hair-pulling lady.

“Well?” Louise asked. “Let Bobby know so he can move on.”

Melody looked back at the hair-puller. The woman’s face looked angry, while making fists with her hands. “I can’t say,” Melody answered, feeling the tears once again. She wasn’t sure what was going on with her head, but she seemed very emotional. If her daddy were there, he’d be whippin’ her for crying.

“So you do want me!” Bobby said, grabbing her shoulders. John’s arm was still on her shoulders and he removed Bobby’s hands from Melody.

“Back off, or I’ll have you arrested,” John warned.

“I don’t want you,” Melody said to Bobby. She glanced at John, apologizing with her eyes. Tears poured down her cheeks and she moved away. She couldn’t do this anymore. She truly cared about him and wanted him for her own, but was she willing to take on the entire population of women who wanted him, too? She ran out of the back of the room and toward the elevators.

A man was standing beside someone with a camera. “There she is!” He pointed at Melody, and she stopped dead in her tracks. She looked for some way to get out, but it seemed that other reporters were heading toward her, surrounding her only escape. She was doomed!

~~~~~

Chapter 4

“Melody Gray. You’re from West Virginia, right?” one reporter yelled.

A cameraman lined up a shot of her and took a picture. She was sure she looked stunned. “You’re gorgeous. Are you in love with John Spencer?”

“Are you here for a modeling job?” another one asked.

She was alone with these wolves, and had to get back to the room where everyone else was waiting. As she turned, she saw Dennis approach, then put out his arm to hide her from the cameras. “No pictures. Let the lady alone, please?”

“Are you her bodyguard?” another reporter asked. “If she’s not with John Spencer, why does she need a bodyguard?”

John appeared at Melody’s side, took her hand and leaned down to her ear. “This is my fault. Let me deal with this. You’re not staying here tonight.”

Camera lights lit the lobby, taking pictures of John whispering to Melody. Ted walked behind the two of them, and ushered them all into the elevator, standing in front of them and hiding them from the cameras, once they got inside. Dennis was holding back the crowd from the other side of the door as the doors went shut.

John leaned down and wiped a tear from her cheek. “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine. I didn’t know they’d be there. They surprised me.”

“Not as much as Bobby kissing you surprised me. What’s the deal there?”

She shook her head and stared at the elevator numbers on the wall, because Ted was watching them. “That’s Elise’s brother. He’s had a crush on me since I was twelve. He wanted to rape me, but Elise and I beat him up instead. When my father found out, he had him arrested, but it didn’t stick because the kid never was able to do anything. So, my father went to their house with a baseball bat and threatened Bobby. Elise’s father stopped my father from doing any damage and had Daddy arrested for trespassin’. My father spent the night in jail, and I was alone the whole night. It was scary, because my brother’s friends knew I was there, and they kept throwing rocks at the house and telling me I was a whore and nothing more. It was their little rhyme.”

“Where was your brother?”

“He was with the gang of boys. That’s why I don’t have a lot to do with him.”

John pulled her to his chest and she started to cry. He rubbed her back and stroked her hair. “It’s okay now.”

She backed off from him. “Now you know about some of my baggage. I’m not good enough for you, John.” She glanced over at Ted, who sported a small smile as he nodded. “You need someone like that woman in line.”

“The one who pulled your hair? She’s a groupie. There’s no way I’d touch her with a ten-foot pole.”

“But she’s in love with you,” Melody said.

He leaned his forehead on hers, his adorable gaze meeting her eyes. “And so are you. Don’t deny it. I saw what was going through your head down there, and I can’t blame you for not answering the wedding planner.”

She swallowed hard, feeling so close to him, her heart beat faster and she didn’t want to breathe or have the moment end. She just wanted to be with him. But she had to back away. Ted scared her.

The doors to the elevator opened and she realized she had to go back to reality. Reporters crowded around, while Ted pushed out of the elevator and through the group, with John and Melody close behind. The reporters yelled questions, but John and Melody ignored them.

As they walked to the door, John held out his hand to Melody. “The key?”

She reached into her pocket and handed it to him, watching the reporters spew their questions and accusations. John opened the door and moved her inside with one arm, then joined her while Ted held back the crowd and shut the door behind them, staying in the hallway.

John pulled out his cell phone and pressed a few buttons. “This is John Spencer. Where is security?” He listened for a few moments, his face turning angry. “Tell them I’m not happy. They were to be guarding this place for me, and we’ve just been surrounded by reporters.”

The banging on the door got louder. The door opened and Ted slid into the room, shutting the door while trying to keep the reporters out.

“Call the cops. I can’t get out of the Presidential Suite.” John ended the call and pushed another number on speed dial, turning toward Melody. “Pack some clothes. We’re getting out of here.” He turned back to the phone. “Dad, it’s John.”

Melody repacked all of her things in her suitcase. Her bridesmaid’s dress had been hanging up since she’d first gotten to the room. She walked to the closet and removed it from its hanger, laying it on the bed while John talked to his dad.

“No, your security guys weren’t doing the job. I’m stuck up here in the Presidential Suite.” He glanced toward Melody. “Yes, the upgrade, and yes, she is something very special.”

Melody spun toward him with a confused look on her face. Was he crazy?

“Fine. We’ll be waiting.” He ended the call and sat down on the bed. “Nice dress. Is that the one for the wedding?”

“Yes, it is. I wanted to get the wrinkles out of it. Elise sent it to me in West Virginia to make sure it would fit.”

“Leave it here. You can come back to get dressed before the wedding, so you won’t get it messed up in the car.” He faced her, worry filling his eyes. “Dad’s coming over.”

“Your father? Why?”

He took an extra moment to answer, as if he was thinking of how to word it. “He wants to meet you.”

“Why? What did I do?”

John grinned. “Nothing.” He turned to Ted. “He wants to see how bad it is out there in the hallway.”

“It’s pretty bad, sir,” Ted said. “It’s because your private life is the most exciting thing going on before the U.S. Open.”

“And because she’s beautiful,” John said, then turned toward Melody. “I’m so sorry you’re in this situation, but I wouldn’t have it any other way. I’ll never regret meeting you.”

She offered him a smile, but wasn’t sure how she felt. On one hand, if he were a normal man, she’d consider diving right in, whether her father liked it or not. But since he was so famous, she didn’t know what to do. She really needed someone to talk to—but whom? Elise was off doing her bridal duties, and her brother was so mean, he’d just make fun of her. Her father was a different issue, and considering she couldn’t get out of the room if she wanted to, she really couldn’t ask anyone their advice. No, this had to be up to her. Just like she’d done since she was about twelve, she had to be the adult.

She sat on the bed with a thud and waited, like John and Ted. John glanced at her, took her hand and helped her to her feet. He walked her to the huge couch in front of a giant television set and sat her down, then moved to the seat beside her, picked up the remote and rested his arm on her shoulder.

“What’s your favorite thing to watch on television?” he asked.

“Oh, I don’t know. I don’t watch a lot of television. I don’t have time.”

“I understand.” He flipped the television to the news. “Let’s see how bad it is out there.” He moved down in his seat and pulled her head to his shoulder. He really was a nice man, caring more about her than himself. She couldn’t say that about any other men she’d ever met.

The news was the usual—murders, fires, and the weather. When they got to the sports, John sat up. Whenever she watched television back home, which was very rare, she’d turn the thing off when they got to the sports. But he seemed interested in all of it, football, baseball, and even golf. It was his thing and she respected him for it.

“We’re hearing rumors that John Spencer is dating seriously these days,” the male reporter said. “We just got some pictures into the newsroom where John and a woman named Melody Gray are holed up in the presidential suite of his father’s hotel.” They showed pictures from just minutes before, of John whispering into her ear in the lobby.

“Isn’t she gorgeous? We hear that she’s in New York for a modeling job, and I can’t blame her. With that red hair and those green eyes, she’s sure to turn the head of more than just a tennis jock, I’m sure.”

John started to laugh. “Oh, he’s so right.” He glanced at Melody, but she knew her face looked puzzled.

“I don’t think so,” she said.

“Why not? You’re beautiful. You know that, right?”

“No, and you’re not a tennis jock. I hate when they label people like that. It’s like when that girl called me a redneck. It’s not nice.”

“You’re right,” he said. “You’re too good for all of them, and I want you to know that.”

A knock at the door had them all turning toward it. Ted went to the door and opened it, the commotion still as noisy as ever. He let the man come inside, and walked with him into the living room area.

“Dad!” John said. He stood up and shook the man’s hand, and they patted each other on the back.

“What’s going on here?” the older man asked.

“I’d like to introduce you to Miss Melody Gray. She’s here for a wedding in your hotel, but the press thinks she’s my new girlfriend.”

“Well, are you?” the man asked.

Melody got to her feet, wiped her sweaty palms on her skirt, and faced the man with determination. “No, sir. I’m not his girlfriend, but just a friend.”

The smile started at his lips and covered his whole face in a moment. “A southerner?” He raked his eyes down over her. “And beautiful at that. You’re not afraid of me, are you?”

“No, sir. Should I be?”

He reached out and shook her hand. “My name’s Tom and no, you shouldn’t be, but usually when I meet someone John’s met, they bow at my feet. You’re not like that, are you?”

“No, sir. I’ve been taught to treat others equally and with respect. I’ve learned that the hard way.”

Tom slapped his son on the back. “Good job. Now, about those people in the hallway, the police should be here any minute. No one should be treated like that and I’m going to find out why our security guys weren’t on top of this.”

“Thank you, sir,” Melody said.

He smiled. “You don’t have to call me sir. From what I hear, you’re straightening out my son.”

“Oh, I don’t think—”

“Yes, it’s true,” John said, then turned to his father. “She stopped me from running, again.”

“Where to this time?”

“Seattle. She told me not to throw my life away because I’d always wonder what if.”

Tom crossed his arms. “You could always take the bar exam.”

“I love tennis, but not the politics. Being a lawyer would be worse.” His eyes darted to Melody. “But some day, I might have to.”

“I see.” He glanced at Melody, then back at John. “You’d be home.”

John glanced toward Melody as well. “Exactly. Let me get through this season and see what happens. It might be time.”

His father smiled, patted John on the back and faced Melody. “Thank you. Thank you for everything.”

Yep. It had to be something in the air or the water. Everyone was weird in this town.

“You’ll be safe here, and I promise,” Tom said to Melody. They heard shouting in the hallway, and it sounded like the police were clearing everyone out. “I have to go take care of things.” Tom shook Melody’s hand. “Take care of my son.”

“Sure, sir,” she said, but felt confused. What could she do to take care of John?

He laughed, walked to the door and left the room.

“Why was he laughing? What’s so funny?” Melody asked John.

“You keep calling him sir. No one calls him that. Not even his employees.”

“Oh.” She felt her face heat up. “Am I in trouble?”

“Not at all. He liked you—a lot. Now get your things. There’s no way I’m letting you stay here tonight or I’ll worry. If I don’t leave, they’ll print things in the newspaper about both of us. So, here’s the plan...”

He talked to her for a while, then he and Ted left the room. She finished packing until she heard someone knocking at the door. After checking the peephole, she opened the door for Dennis, and he took her suitcase from her hand.

“Follow me.” They took the elevator to the second floor, then took some stairs to a back door of the hotel. After checking around for reporters, he helped her to a waiting black car, but not a limousine. Dennis put her suitcase into the trunk and helped her into the back seat, sitting down beside her.

“John’s place?” the driver said.

“Yes, and make it snappy,” Dennis answered. “We might have company.”

The man took off and Melody watched the road. Dennis reached into the front seat then handed her a soda. “John wanted me to make sure you were doing okay. Dinner will be at his place, and I think you’re having steak.”

“Steak? But that’s so expensive!”

Dennis grinned. “Get used to it.”

“What does that mean?”

He turned toward her, his blue eyes seemingly very friendly. “He’s got his eye set on you, and if he isn’t careful, I know of more than one man in New York who would.”

“What?” she asked.

He touched her arm. “Put it this way. You don’t ever have to go back to West Virginia if you don’t want to. You could be a kept woman in New York, by many men.”

“A kept woman? You mean I wouldn’t have to work?”

“Nope.” He stroked her arm, then moved it away. “For John, your job would be to keep the home fires burning and the kids happy.”

“Kids? I don’t have any kids. What are you talkin’ about? I live in West Virginia, and that’s my home.”

Dennis grinned, turning toward the front again. “You’ll see.”

While they drove the rest of the way to John’s house, Melody was having second thoughts about this whole arrangement. She felt like she was being kidnapped, but knew it was in her best interest. She wasn’t a charity case and wanted John to know that. Melody Gray could take care of herself and certainly intended to.

As soon as they stopped at his home, John walked out to the car, dressed in shorts and a polo shirt. She could hardly take her eyes off him, with his classy presence in front of the backdrop of the setting sun.

“Come with me, please?” he asked.

“But my suitcase—”

“Dennis will get it.”

Dennis nodded and winked at her, making her swallow hard. John took her hand and walked her inside the huge home. A wonderful aroma filled the air, and Melody took a deep breath, realizing she was hungrier than she’d thought.

John took her to the dining room where a chef was putting two plates on the table, with steam coming off the giant steak, placed beside a baked potato and fresh green beans. The seats were adjacent to each other, separated only by the corner of the table.

John helped her to her place and pushed the chair in for her, then sat down at the end of the table. “Eat up,” he said, taking the napkin from his place. We have a lot to do after we eat.”

“We do?” she asked.

“Yeah. You’ll see.”

She cut her steak and ate one bite, letting the juices of the soft steak fill her mouth. She sat back and closed her eyes, wondering what the draw was to go back to West Virginia. Dennis was right. She could stay here, get a job, and live like this for the rest of her life.

“What are you thinking about?” John asked, bringing her back to reality.

She opened her eyes and faced him, suddenly looking like a prince to her. “Not much.”

He chuckled. “Liar. Is it about West Virginia?” He took a bite of his steak and smiled.

She grinned. “Hardly.”

“Tell me what it’s like there?”

She looked down to her plate and took a bite of green beans, thinking back to the countryside near her home. “It’s gorgeous. The people are incredibly friendly and want to help you out no matter what. There are mountains and gorges, and in the springtime, when everything’s in bloom, ya swear you’re in heaven. Then when the leaves change in the fall, it’s almost as if you’ve never seen such vibrant colors before.”

“Do you ever go into the mountains and sketch the landscape?”

“I used to every chance I got. But now, it’s different. I’m an adult and can’t dream like that anymore.” She looked down and took a bite of the baked potato. The taste of it was incredible, better than she’d ever had before.

“Why can’t you dream?”

She looked up and faced him. “That’s just the way it is.”

He tilted his head and studied her. “Do you ever have any fun?”

“This trip has been fun, as weird as that sounds. It’s not every day I’m the object of reporters and cameramen.”

He shook his head. “It is for me, and I don’t consider it fun.” He took a drink and stared at his meat. “Do you ever see yourself married?”

“Probably not. I have to take care of my father, and no man would want to deal with a family like mine.”

He took another bite, just watching her. “Why not?”

“I think we’re the definition of dysfunctional. It doesn’t matter. I do what I have to do and go on.”

He reached over and held onto her hand. The warmth from his touch surprised her, moving up her arm and straight to her heart, she was that enamored with him. She’d never felt like this with anyone before.

“It does matter,” he said, leaning closer. “It matters to me. I don’t want you to have a life where you’re living for someone else and not for you. You have talent and are beautiful, and it’s only being wasted where you are right now. Don’t you see that?”

She sighed, laid down her fork and moved her hand away from him and to her lap. “Every one of us is dealt a hand, and it’s up to us to live the life we’ve been given. Mine is in West Virginia with my daddy. That’s what I’ve been put on this earth to do, and I’m gonna do my job. I’m sure my mother is watchin’ me from heaven and proud I’m takin’ care of my daddy. Does that make sense?”

“No. It’s not fair to you. You have opportunities that you can’t see because you’re stuck in the mountains of West Virginia. Granted, it might be a gorgeous place, but how can you get ahead and be happy with your life? Is that how you want to live out your life, always looking back and regretting staying right where you are?”

She lowered her head and looked at her lap, the tears filling her eyes. He was right, but she couldn’t leave her father. He’d never understand it, because he was living the dream…he had no idea how tough it would be for her if she did leave West Virginia. Besides, she’d promised her mother on her deathbed that she’d take care of her father, even though she was an eight-year old promising something for the rest of her life.

His fingertips were warm as they lifted her chin to face him. He wiped away the tears from her cheeks, then moved his hand away and brushed his lips on hers, tasting of steak. “I can fix all of this for you. Would you like that?”

“I can’t.”

“Yes, you can. I can fix it all, and even deal with your father. Let me take all your problems away from you. I want to give you so much, but you have these barriers up that won’t let me.”

“I can’t. You don’t understand.”

“No, I don’t, and after the U.S. Open, I’m tempted to go down there myself to see what’s keeping you there.” His eyes captured hers, touching her soul. “I don’t want you to go back. I want you to stay here and travel with me. Melody, I love you.”

“I know,” she said. “But I can’t.”

“Yes, you can.” He moved closer to her, his eyes just inches away. “I know you feel something for me, too. Please marry me?”

She sat back in surprise. “Marry you?” she whispered. “I hardly know you.”

“But I know you. I don’t have a lot of time before I have to go to another tournament, so I’m racing against the clock.”

“But marriage?” she whispered. “Are you nuts?”

He sat back and cut another piece of steak. “I think that’s the only way you’ll say yes to staying with me. Seeing how your father has kept you very protected, you’d never live with someone unless you were related or married to them.”

“You’re right about that. My father would hunt you down and shoot you if I moved in here without a marriage certificate. Heck, if he knew I was here right now, he’d probably do the same thing.”

John raised an eyebrow. “Really? Is it possible for him to come up here hunting for you?”

She found the situation amusing. “Are you scared, John?”

“No. I have a few bodyguards who would take care of him, but I’m wondering if I should have them carrying weapons.”

She waved him off. “He doesn’t care where I am right now, if he even remembers me telling him I was leavin’.”

“Who’s taking care of him?”

“A lady from our church. That’s why I can’t be gone long.”

He leaned forward. “Don’t go back. Please?”

“I have to. I have responsibilities.” She glanced around at the two bodyguards standing at the door. “Don’t they eat?”

“Sure. They’re given time off to eat. I’ve invited them to join me already, but they always refuse. They say their job is to protect me, so I let them do their job.”

She ate a few more bites of her dinner, letting it fill her mouth. She couldn’t remember the last time she’d eaten this well, or this much, other than the pizza when she first met John. But he didn’t need to know that, either.

They both finished their meals, and she stood up to take the plates into the kitchen.

“No. Not your job,” he said, holding onto her hands and putting the plates back on the table.

“Why not?”

“The cook will get upset and I don’t need him on my bad side. He’ll think he’s not appreciated.”

“How many people do you employ?” she asked.

“I have a bunch of people. I have six bodyguards, two every eight hours. Then there’s Rob and Art, and the cook is really a nutritionist. He let me splurge tonight because tomorrow’s not a tough day for me. He said he’d even bring me coffee and dessert later, if I practiced after dinner.”

“How do you live like that?”

His face turned nonchalant, but Melody could never live under that much control. “I get used to it,” John said. “I never have to worry about what to make for meals, and everything’s taken care of. I have two maids and a driver. The driver you had tonight was a bodyguard who came in to work early.” He took her hand. “Want to hit a ball with me for about half an hour?”

“Sure. I have to get you back for beatin’ me earlier.”

“I’ll go easy on you.” He put his arm on her shoulder. “Now, back to this marriage thing—”

“You’re nuts.”

“Yep. Do you like kids?”

She sighed. “I don’t think I’d be good with kids.”

“Why is that?”

“Because I didn’t exactly have a normal childhood, so I don’t know how to do it.”

He stopped and studied her face. “Why didn’t you have a normal childhood, other than your mother dying early?”

“You’d never understand.” She started to go out the sliding glass doors to the tennis court, but he stopped her with his hand on her arm.

“Try me.”

“No. You’d think of me differently, and I don’t want that to happen. Let me live my dream here for a little bit longer and put my home and family out of my mind.” She felt the tears welling in her eyes, but fought them. He’d never understand what she was going through back home, and she didn’t want to burden him with it.

He put his arms around her back and pulled her head to her chest. He rubbed her back, but she couldn’t stop the tears.

“I’m sorry,” he whispered. “I had no idea.”

She stopped sobbing, realizing it wasn’t in her nature to cry, because her father would be furious.

She wiped her cheeks and backed away from him. “Don’t worry about it. Now, do you want to hit the ball?”

“Sure. That’s what I do when I’m stressed out.” He wiped her cheeks with his fingertips, capturing her gaze and her heart with his eyes. “Are you sure you’re okay?”

“Yes, sir,” she said with a grin, hoping she could cover her feelings. “Now, where’s your racquet? You can use the one I played with, because it must be defective or I would’ve won.”

He chuckled and kissed her cheek. “I love you so much,” he whispered. “You have no idea. You’re good for my soul.”

She could only offer him a grin. She knew her time in New York was limited and she couldn’t let herself fall victim to his advances. But being in love with him was something that could never be. Her home was in West Virginia and she didn’t belong in New York.

They went outside and hit the ball back and forth, talking the whole time.

“So, if you’d had a normal childhood, what would you have done differently?” he asked.

“I would’ve gone to college.”

“You didn’t?” He seemed surprised, but she didn’t know why.

“I wasn’t allowed to,” she said. “I really wanted to, but my father needed me.”

“Did your brother go?”

She nodded. “He went for two years, but dropped out. Well, it was more like he flunked out. He couldn’t keep it together long enough to go to classes. He was drunk most of the time.”

“What was his major?” John asked as he hit the ball to her.

“Business. He wanted to open a pet store and needed to know how to do it.”

“A pet store? Does he like animals?”

“No. He just wanted the money.”

He nodded in understanding. “Oh, one of those. Is he married?”

“Yes, he is. His wife went to school with me, but wasn’t my friend.”

“What are their names?” he asked, hitting the ball back to her.

“My brother is Jimmy and his wife is Belinda. They’re kind of disgusting people, don’t clean their house and don’t bathe. My brother is a garbage collector.”

“What does Belinda do?” he asked.

She didn’t want to tell him she worked with the witch. “Oh, this and that. So, you went to school to become a lawyer?”

He stopped the ball, even though he could’ve hit it. “You’re really good at changing the subject.”

“I didn’t notice.”

He chuckled. “Didn’t notice. Yeah, right. Are you ready for me to serve?”

“Sure. Hit me with your best shot.”

He smiled, threw the ball into the air, and hit it to the right of Melody. She swung, hit the ball with all her might and it sailed back, high over the net. He reached up and hit it back while she moved up a bit. She smashed the ball back to him, and he returned it with little effort. As she punched the ball with her racquet, she moved up to the net. He smiled and hit the ball with a backhand, but she stopped it at the net, tapping it ever so slightly so it would bounce right over the net. He raced for it, but it bounced twice.

“Not fair,” he said. “Girls are so underhanded in this game.”

“You’re a sore loser. What’s the score?”

He took a few steps, moving just inches away from her. “Oh, I think love-fifteen.” He wrapped his arm around her waist and outlined her lips with his finger. “The problem is, which one of us is love?”

“I think that would be you.”

He inched forward. “Ah, but you were at love before you cheated.”

“Cheated? I think not.”

“I let you win that, you know.”

“I know you did. If you were playing for real, you’d have hit it behind me. You had more than one opportunity for that, and I’d have taken it…if I were you.”

He ran his hand through her hair. “I had the perfect opening, too. You wouldn’t have even seen it.”

She leaned forward and gave him a gentle kiss, then looked back up at his eyes. He looked like he was in love, so she kissed him again. “Yep…you’re at love,” she said.

“No doubt about it.” He pulled her to him and she felt such desire for him in his kiss, she desperately wanted to take him to bed. The thought scared her, yet exhilarated her at the same time while she tingled everywhere. Butterflies filled her stomach, and she wrapped her arms around his neck. She had a sudden thought of wishing it were the two of them getting married the next night instead of Elise and Chuck.

What was she thinking? She backed off from him, more terrified than ever before. She couldn’t marry this man. He was the elite, with a job that required him to travel everywhere, probably every month of the year. She belonged at home and her job was to take care of her father.

“You look terrified,” he said, his eyes wide. “Did I scare you?”

“No, not you.” She backed off and began to pace, sighing frequently. “I have to go back home on Sunday. I have to work on Monday morning.” She stopped suddenly and faced him. “Right?”

“No, you don’t. You can call and quit your job today. I’ll have everything of yours brought up here.”

“I don’t really own anything but my car and my clothes.” She stopped talking. “What am I sayin’? I belong back at home. People depend on me. I can’t just take off and run away.”

“You mean like I almost did?”

It hit her hard. She felt her mouth fall, but couldn’t stop it. “Exactly like you almost did. You’re encouragin’ me to run away, just like you wanted to. Are you doin’ that because…why are you doin’ that?”

He smiled. “You’re fun to watch. You have your obligations, but I’m finally wearing you down.”

“So you’re laughin’ at me?” she asked.

“No. I was in the same boat about two days ago. I battled myself, knowing my obligations to the game, but also wanting to get out of those obligations and start all over again with new problems and obligations. I didn’t know where I was headed, but it had to be better than here. The funny thing is, this would be better for you, staying here, but it wasn’t for me. I guess it’s all how you perceive happiness and what’s better.”

“You got that right,” she murmured. “So, the score was fifteen-love, and in case you didn’t remember, love means nothin’. So you’re at nothin’—zero, zilch, nada.”

“Oh, rub it in,” he said. “Just remember I didn’t cheat.”

She chuckled at him. “And neither did I. Now, it’s your serve, right?”

He took a ball from his pocket and walked to the back line, dribbling it with his racquet as he went. “What would happen to your father if you just picked up and left?”

“He’d be homeless. He doesn’t make enough disability welfare to keep the house goin’.”

John stared at her, stopping the ball bouncing off his racquet. “Is he disabled?”

“Not really. He’s making the state think he has a bad back so he can stay at home. Why do you care?”

“Because I care about you.” He threw the ball up and served to her, but it went right past her.

Her face was confused, ignoring everything else but the conversation. “Why do ya care about me?”

“The score’s tied now. Fifteen all.”

“I don’t care. Answer my question. Why do ya care? Is it my looks? Looks fade, so I hope not.”

“No, it’s the way you think. It’s your sense of right and wrong and the way you can take care of any situation. You’d never be helpless. Even when you were being stalked by reporters, you didn’t fall apart.”

“No, but I didn’t do anything, which is worse.”

“You don’t know how to handle them. They’re very pushy, so you have to be pushy right back.”

“I was taught not to do that to strangers,” she answered.

“I know. I’m going to teach you how to do that. It’s the way things work in New York.”

New York wasn’t her home, and she had to remind him again. “But I’m leaving New York on Sunday morning.”

“We’ll see.” He grabbed another tennis ball and served it to her. She hit it, but her mind was racing. What was he thinking and why did he feel it was necessary to keep her around?

After she’d missed a few more easy hits, he stopped playing. “You’re not here, are you?”

“That’s an understatement.”

“Why?” he asked.

“I can’t figure you out. You say all these things because I’m a novelty to you and a way for you to get out of your current situation, even if it’s just mentally. But once that novelty wears off, what are you gonna think of me then? Will I just be this southern hick in your mind?”

“Never.” He shook his head and smiled. “You’re overanalyzing this. First, I’m a simple creature. I play tennis, eat, and sleep. That’s about it. Anything else is a treat for me. You’re a treat for me.”

“But you’ll get bored, right?”

“Never. I see things in you I wish I could keep with me forever. You love life and never let it get you down, even with a life full of lemons. Trust me, Melody, I’d never get bored with you. There’s so much I want to show you that only a small percentage of people in the world get to see.”

“What’s it like, the rest of the world?”

“I have no idea. I go into a city, go to the hotel, play a few games, then leave. I don’t have time to sightsee, but I want to do it with you. I’ve never had that desire before, but you’ve changed all that for me. I want to slow down my schedule and only play the games that really matter, not every game that comes along.”

“So you’re burned out?”

He snorted in laughter. “More than burned out. I’m down to ashes, but you’ve given me hope and now I’m going to be like a phoenix.”

“Beautiful imagery.” She glanced over at him as they walked to the chairs on the sidelines and sat down. “Do you have a logo?”

“A what?” He sat beside her.

“A logo. I’d think athletes would have them, so everyone would recognize them. For example, expensive shoes have them, car companies have them, why not athletes?”

“I never heard of that, but I’m game. What would my logo be?”

“I have to think about it, but I’m sure it would be great. You’re more than what people think about you.”

He checked his watch. “Want some dessert?”

“Not really. I’m tired for some reason.”

“Considering you had a huge trip yesterday and got up early this morning, I’m not surprised.”

“Where am I sleepin’? I can go to another hotel.”

“No way. I have to protect you. I have guest bedrooms. I don’t want to put you in the guesthouse because it’s too far away from me. It just takes one reporter looking in a window.” He turned toward her. “I’d rather you sleep with me.”

She backed away slightly, just staring at him. “Sleep—with you? I think not! I know my daddy wouldn’t approve of that.”

“Oh, just sleep. I’m tired too. But I’d worry about you in a different room.”

“I think I’ll take my chances in a different room. Just being here is one thing, but sleeping in a bed with you?” She shook her head to get her point across. “No, I couldn’t face myself in the mornin’.”

“I understand.” He helped her to her feet and walked inside with her.

The chef ran out to the living room. “You’re in so early. Are you ready for dessert?”

“Oh, none tonight,” John said.

“But I made you a chocolate cake with chocolate icing.”

“My favorite,” John said. “Maybe just a little bit.” He glanced at Melody. “Would you like some?”

“No, I’m fine.” She bit her lip, still worried about the sleeping situation, then looked around the living room. “Can I just sleep on the couch?”

He chuckled. “No, you get to sleep in a bed upstairs.” He pointed toward the staircase. “Go up those stairs, turn left, and the first door on the left is yours. There’s a bathroom inside the room, and your suitcase is in there, too.”

“Thank you.”

“I’ll be up in a minute.” He kissed her cheek and she trudged up the stairs. She wasn’t used to so much physical activity in one day, and running around the tennis court was a lot of work.

At the top of the staircase, she turned left and walked into the first room. It was gorgeous, decorated in dark green and tan, containing a four-poster bed with white pillows on top. At least they’d used some color other than brown.

She pulled her suitcase up to the bed, and for some reason, the stillness and quiet of the home scared her. She was used to someone else always being close by, yelling or making some type of noise.

What was she doing here again? She had to keep reminding herself of her situation, as weird as it was, knowing she was going back home in two days. In one way, she felt like her glass slipper had finally fit and her prince had found her, but on the other hand, she felt like this was a dream, and in time—on Sunday, actually—she’d wake up and have to go back to being a slave. She hated the thought.

She went into the bathroom and got dressed for bed. Staring into the mirror, she tried to see what John saw in her. It didn’t make sense. She was just a normal girl with red hair and green eyes. Nothing out of the ordinary. She looked a lot like Elise, but her hair was slightly darker, before Elise had dyed hers to a dark reddish-brown.

She brushed her teeth and slipped into the big bed. Before she could turn out the light, John walked into the room, knocking on the open door. “Tired?”

“Sure. How was the cake?”

“Really good. Want some?”

She yawned. “No. What do you have to do tomorrow?”

“I have to practice in the morning, then we have a date in East Hampton.”

A date? It kind of surprised her. “We do?”

He lay down beside her. “My mother wants to meet you.”

She sat up. “Your mother? Why?”

“It seems Dad had a little chat with her, and she wants to meet with you at a country club.”

“You’re kiddin’ me. I can’t go meet your mother. I don’t have the clothes for somethin’ like that.”

He pulled her back to the bed. “Would you rather she come here to meet you?”

“Why does she have to meet me?”

He stroked her hair and touched his chocolate-tasting lips to hers. “She wants to see what all the fuss on the news is about. According to her, if she’s going to be asked questions, she wants to know the person she’s being asked about.”

“She’s bein’ asked questions about me? What for?”

“She will be. I just talked to them. Dad said some reporters came to the door tonight and wanted to know when I was getting married.”

She sat up and stared at him. “Married? Is there somethin’ in the water up here or somethin’? You’re all insane! It takes time to get to the marriage stage. Don’t y’all know that up here in the north?”

He chuckled, pulling her back to the bed. “Why are you fighting this?”

“Fightin’ what?”

“The fact that I love you. I would even venture a guess that you love me too, but are denying it deep down. Why?”

“I’m not livin’ in a fantasy world like you are. I have to go back to the real world on Sunday mornin’, and none of this is real. So, you see, I can’t love you or marry you. And as for meeting your mother, that’s out of the question.”

He seemed to be ignoring her last statement, while he smiled, leaned up and kissed her forehead. “I know you say you can’t love me, but if you search deep down, isn’t it true that you already love me?”

She bit her lips. She couldn’t tell him anything.

“I thought so.” He leaned over and kissed her cheek. “Get some great sleep tonight. I promise you’ll be safe. If you need anything, I’m in the room at the end of the hall on the right.”

“Thank you for everything,” she said, feeling almost sad at the thought of him leaving her. “If I were allowed to love someone, it would be someone just like you.”

“Allowed. Very odd.” He offered her a half-smile. “But thank you. That’s all I can ask for.” He got off the bed, blew her a kiss and closed the door on the way out.

She turned out the light and lay in bed just thinking about everything. It was almost funny. Before she even got on the train, she thought the best part of the trip would be to see New York, but she’d barely seen any of it. She wanted to see the Empire State Building, the Statue of Liberty and Broadway, but instead, she saw the inside of hotel rooms and John’s house. She wondered if it was the same for him when he went to travel to different tournaments and matches. No wonder he felt alone and like nothing mattered any more.

~~~~~

Chapter 5

Something wasn’t right. She was in bed, but felt a presence next to her. The hairs stood up on the back of her neck. She reached over as fast as she could and turned on the light.

There, lying next to her, was John, fast asleep.

“What are you doin’ in here?” she asked as she sat up and shook him.

He opened one eye and stared at her. “Don’t you remember?”

She pulled the covers up to her neck. “Remember what? That you came into the room and fell asleep beside me?”

“No. Probably about an hour ago, you were screaming in your sleep. I came in here and you woke up, telling me your father was being himself again. I told you it was a dream and you went back to sleep.”

“I did no such thing!” she exclaimed. “You’re makin’ that up!”

“Dennis heard it, too, and ran in here with me. Want me to go wake him up at the other end of the hall to ask him?”

“Dennis stays here?”

“I asked him to, tonight. I’m very worried about you.”

She was sure he was overreacting. “So I have nightmares. Why are you here in my bed?”

“In case you have more nightmares. I want to be here for you all the time, even when you’re asleep.”

“Thank you, but ya really don’t have to. I feel stupid.”

He pulled her back to the bed and stroked her eyebrows, then her cheek. “Go back to sleep. I promise you’re safe and your dad’s not going to find you here.”

“That’s easy for you to say,” she said. “You don’t know my dad.”

“No, but I’d like to meet him some day.”

Was he insane? “No way. Never. Hunh-uh.”

“Oh, we’ll see,” he said, his arm going over her waist. He was asleep again in no time.

Melody stared at the man in her bed. This was definitely the oddest situation she’d ever had to deal with her whole life. She never slept with anyone in her bed, but it felt good, almost too good.

The bed was huge, but he slept right up beside her, protecting her. He smelled of his aftershave, making her close her eyes and inhale his scent. She felt loved, and knew he cared about her as much, if not more than she cared about him. Yes, she had to admit she did care about him. But, she didn’t want to admit she was also infatuated with the adorable man sleeping beside her, or that she was falling in love with him.

She lay awake and studied all his features, so perfect, yet so masculine. She wanted to touch his face, then continue on from there, but knew if she started, she wouldn’t be able to stop. Instead, she reached over and turned out the light, then tried to sleep. It felt so right to her with his arm over her, that she snuggled up to him and closed her eyes.

~~~~~

“Melody.” The sound of her name seemed to be right beside her ear, then she realized she was hugging something warm. She opened her eyes and peered right into John’s face, inches from her own. Her arm was over his chest and her knee was thrown over his thigh.

“Uh.” She moved away from him and hopped off the bed. “I’m so sorry. I didn’t know.”

John laughed at her. “It’s not a problem. You can go back to sleep. Dennis just woke me and I’m late to practice.”

“Dennis woke you—and I was sleeping—oh my!” She covered her mouth and felt her face heat up.

“He knows it’s innocent, and so do I. Get over it. Now, I have to go practice.”

“But you never sleep in,” she said. “You told me that yourself.”

“You’re right, and that was, by far, the best sleep I’ve had in years. Thank you so much.”

“But I almost slept on top of you!”

“Yep. Better than a blanket.” He turned and walked out of the room, but before he closed the door, he faced her. “Go back to sleep. It’s only five in the morning, and we don’t leave for two more hours.”

She held her temples, feeling a headache threatening to give her the pain of a lifetime. “Oh wait. It’s all coming back to me. Your mother.”

“That’s right, sweetheart. Oh, and act like you love me or my mother will think you’re just a groupie.”

“Act? What are you talking about?”

“She thinks we’re getting married. Bye.” He closed the door and she could hear him laughing in the hallway.

“Married?” she said. “I’m not getting married!”

“Yes, you are,” he yelled from down the hall.

She stormed out of the room and down to the door on the far end. The door was closed but she didn’t care. She opened it wide with a bang.

There, standing before her, was John without a shirt. He was wearing boxer briefs, but that was all.

His lips turned into a wide grin, with a silly smirk on his face. “So, you came to help me get dressed?”

“No. I came to talk about this marriage thing.” His muscles were well defined, with the most incredible six-pack abs she’d ever seen, even on the covers of magazines. Every muscle in each leg was toned, and she could swear there wasn’t an ounce of fat on the man.

“Do you like gawking at me?” he asked.

“You’re stunning, but that’s beside the point.” She lifted her eyes to meet his gaze, feeling every ounce of her red-haired temperament filling her face. “I’m not getting’ married, and you’d better tell your mother, or—”

“Or what?”

“I’ll leave and you’ll never see me again.”

He pulled on a t-shirt and shorts. “I think I can find you. You can’t run away from me, and you know it.”

“Watch me.” She turned, ran back to her room and started to pack.

Just as she zipped up the suitcase, she felt warm hands on her shoulders. “Stop.”

Turning, she faced him, seeing he was now wearing a blue t-shirt.

She wasn’t worried about anything for once in her life. She was hardly timid. “Why? So you can use me to get your mother off your back?”

“What are you talking about?” he said in a quiet voice.

Melody threw her hands on her hips. “Your mother wants you to get married, doesn’t she?”

“Not really. She doesn’t think I’m ready for such a thing, and I have to get this tennis stuff out of my system first. You being in town has been quite a shock for her.”

“Who told her about me? Your father?”

“Yes. He’s the one who told her I was marrying you. I had nothing to do with it. Before I came upstairs last night, I called to thank him for taking care of the problem at the hotel.” He lowered his hands and his eyes. “That was shocking enough for him.”

“Why?”

“Dad and I don’t get along. I don’t think we’ve ever said thank you to each other. Ever.”

She felt sad yet confused. Why would someone treat a family member like that? “That’s very sad. It’s time to fix that.”

“I agree,” he said, lifting his eyes again. “Now, as for Mom—”

She crossed her arms. “Fix that, too or I’m outta here. I’m not getting married and I don’t intend to be thought of as a groupie.”

“I understand. So who are you to me?”

“A friend of your friend’s future wife.”

He shook his head. “Chuck’s not my friend and she knows that.”

“Don’t mention his name. I’m here to be a bridesmaid and that’s the only reason I’m in town. You know the groom, and leave it at that. Now why am I going to meet your mother again?”

“Because I love you?” he asked.

“Not a good answer. Try again.”

“You’re tough when you want to be.” His sigh was loud. “Let’s see. You wanted to see the Hamptons?”

“Better answer. I can deal with it. Now you said two hours. You have to go practice and I need a shower, if that’s okay.”

“Yes, ma’am,” he said, laughing. He turned, but then quickly spun back around. “Hey, want to design my logo for me?”

“I’d love to. Now out.” She pushed him out the door and closed it behind her. She could hear him laugh the whole way down the stairs, making her chuckle.

She took some clothes with her into the bathroom, thinking of things she could do for a logo for him while she showered. She loved to draw, and if she just had the money, she’d have gone to college for art. After that, she’d try to get a job in her field, but knew she had to know someone to make it in art. It was a dream, anyway, so it didn’t matter.

After getting dressed in shorts and a t-shirt, she went outside and sat down on the chair. She got out her sketchbook and a pencil, and watched him play tennis against an automatic ball machine.

“You don’t have a practice partner today?” she asked.

“He’ll be here in a few minutes. I had to cut the treadmill short today because I overslept.”

“I’m sorry about that.”

His face broke into a silly grin. “I’m not. It feels great.”

“Am I dressed okay to see your mother?” she asked, looking down over her outfit.

“Why do you care?” he said with a grin, still hitting the balls being thrown at him. “She’s just another person to you, right?”

“No, she’s your mother. I still have to be nice.” She glanced down at her outfit again. “These are the only clothes I have that are clean, after playing tennis with you.”

“I’ll have the maid wash your clothes. I didn’t even think about it.” He kept hitting balls, and she started to draw.

A man walked onto the court, dressed to play tennis. He was wearing expensive clothing for just practice, so Melody listened, wondering about the man. He walked over to the machine, which was still shooting balls toward John, and flipped it off. As he and John picked up tennis balls, John started up a conversation.

“Do you feel better today?” John asked.

“Sure.” The man glanced at Melody, but she tried to keep her eyes on her paper. “Who’s the pretty girl?”

John smiled. “Melody, this is Cody. Cody, this is Melody. She’s here for a friend’s wedding.”

She lifted her head and grinned. He was finally learning that he shouldn’t be telling people they were dating, at least.

Cody looked toward her with a grin. “I’d have guessed you’re the one getting married, from what I hear.”

“What do ya hear?” she asked.

“Oh, a southerner. No one told me you were from the south.”

“Yes, sir, West Virginia. Now what did y’all hear?”

“According to the papers, you and John are engaged and ready to get married.”

“What?” she asked. “Where did you see that? It’s not true.”

“If I had my way, it would be,” John murmured with a grin. He picked up a ball and faced Cody. “Ready?”

“Sure.”

John served and they began hitting the ball back and forth.

“So are you engaged?” Cody asked John.

“No. I wish. At least my parents think it’s true.”

She sighed. He really had a one-track mind. “No, they don’t and you’d better not lead them on, either,” she muttered.

John watched Cody with a grin, then nodded his head. “That would be fun, wouldn’t it?”

“What are you drawing?” Cody asked Melody, while hitting the ball back to John.

“Nothing much. I seem to be at an impasse.”

“She’s good,” John said. “You should see some of the things she’s drawn. I’m having her make me a logo.”

“A logo? Great idea. Once you win the Open, you’ll need it.”

“My thoughts exactly.” John hit it past Cody. “Ready to play a game now?”

“Sure.”

They started to play for points and blood, or so it seemed, while Melody just drew. She had five ideas to start with, but only one stuck out as the best. Every time she started a new page, that one kept coming back to her.

She watched them play for a while, realizing Cody was a better player than Nelson was. John was beating him, but not by much. He was working hard, and Cody was straining to keep up. At one point, they volleyed, going for so long, they both started to laugh. Finally, John turned it around and snuck the ball to Cody’s far right. There was no way he could get it.

“I think that’s it,” John said. “We have to go see Mom, and it’s about a two hour drive from here. Thanks for coming over.”

“You played better than I’ve ever seen you play,” Cody said. “You beat me every set.” He glanced over at Melody. “Is it because of her?”

John nodded, and even though Melody tried to keep her head down to draw, she glanced up to see it happen. So she was the reason he was playing so well? It didn’t make any sense to her, but little did in John’s world.

Cody left and John fell into the chair beside Melody. He was very sweaty, but she found it sexy for some reason.

He reached over and picked up her pad of paper. “You did these?”

“Sure. I’d have to clean them up a bit, but they’re the start of a logo.”

“No cleaning. I like them just the way they are. Especially this first one.” It was a silhouette of him using a forehand on a ball, smashing the thing across the net—the one she liked.

“It’s not quite right, though,” she said.

“You’re right. It needs my signature.” He took her pencil and wrote over it on a slant, right across the legs of his silhouette.

“Perfect,” she said with a grin. “You’re good.”

“Can I have this?” he asked. “It’s exactly what I need when I win.”

“What’s the chance you’ll win?”

“Very good. I’m not seeded as highly as I want to be, but the people watching me at the tournament think I’ll win.” He studied her. “I need you here, though. You’re my inspiration.”

She pointed toward her chest. “Me?”

“Yes, you. You’ve done a lot for me, and I’d love to have you in the stands.”

“But I have to go home tomorrow. Remember that part? Daddy needs me.”

His blue eyes studied her face. “I’ll hire someone to take care of him.”

“But I have to work.”

He tilted his head, his gaze on her. “Where do you work?”

She lowered her eyes. “I’d rather not say.”

“Why?”

“It’s a long story. Now are you ready to go face your mother? You’re kind of sweaty and I don’t think she’ll like that.”

He smiled and kissed her cheek. “Yes, ma’am.” He helped her to her feet. “Put your dirty clothes in the hallway and the maid will take care of them. They’ll be done before the wedding.”

“I can wash them out myself in the sink,” she said.

“Nope. You don’t have time.” He walked with her inside the house and into the dining room. “It’s time for breakfast.”

“Breakfast? I don’t usually eat—”

“You do today.” He forced her into a chair and walked away, then turned suddenly. “I’ll be right back. Feel free to start without me. As soon as Eugene gets here, we’ll leave.”

“Eugene?”

“The chauffeur.” He ran up the stairs, whistling, while taking two steps at a time. The chef entered the dining room, placed a plate containing French toast and fruit in front of her, then brought her a glass of juice and a cup of coffee. He was an older man with gray hair and a potbelly, but very well dressed.

“Thank you,” she said. “What’s your name?”

“I’m Fred.” His face turned confused. “You know, no one ever asks me my name in this house.”

“They don’t? Would you like to join me for breakfast?”

He smiled. “I’ve already eaten, but thank you.”

“Where are y’all from?”

“Maryland. I came up here seeking my fortune on Broadway, but it never happened.”

She was surprised that someone like him would be cooking for a tennis pro. “You’re an actor?”

“Sure,” he said, grinning. “I loved doing Shakespeare.”

“Were you ever in any plays?”

He sighed. “Oh, just one, but it was so far off Broadway, it might as well have been in the East River.”

She laughed and took a bite. “I’m sure it was a good play.”

“It was okay. So are you going to marry John?”

She lifted her eyes to face him. “No. The newspapers lie.”

“Oh, I don’t think so. I see the way you stare at him.”

“Me? Stare?” She didn’t do anything to lead him on, she thought.

“I’ve seen you out the kitchen window when you’re drawing. It’s not just for art’s sake, either.” He turned with a smile. “I can tell the lady’s in love.” He danced back into the kitchen.

She started to laugh and within minutes, John walked down the stairs, kissed her cheek and sat at the end of the table. “Is it good?”

“Yep. Fred’s a great chef.”

“How do you know his name?”

“He told me,” she said, then faced him. “Do you think I stare at you like I’m in love with you?”

“Yep.” He took his napkin and put it on his lap. “And I’m not the only one who’s noticed, either.”

“Who else?”

“The entire wedding party. Except, of course, for Brandi.”

“Brandi?”

“The hair-pulling lady.”

She took a bite and her face turned puzzled. “How do you know her name?”

“I had the bodyguards investigate her. She’d been marked as a stalker since about three months ago, and they’re ready to put a restraining order out on her.”

Melody felt her mouth drop open in surprise. “Holy smokes. I don’t think she’s dangerous, do you?”

“You never know.”

Fred brought John his breakfast, then winked at Melody. She smiled and lowered her eyes to her plate. He was a nice man, and she appreciated anyone who was nice, after having to deal with Ted.

As they finished breakfast, a man, who was about the age of John’s father, entered the house.

“Eugene, I’m glad you’re here,” John said. “We’re ready to go.”

“Yes, sir,” he replied. “Are you staying overnight?”

“No, we’ll be back before the wedding.” John glanced over at Melody and stood up, joining Eugene. “What time is that thing, anyway?”

“Seven,” she said, turning toward him. “But I should be there early, probably about five-thirty.”

He glanced at his watch. “Plenty of time.” He walked over to the stairs. “Dennis! We’re ready to go.”

She heard someone running down the stairs. “Yes, John. I was showing the new guy, uh, girl the ropes.”

“Girl?” Melody asked, standing up and walking toward John.

Dennis walked down the stairs, followed by a young woman with muscles upon muscles, even though she was tiny. “Yes, girl,” she said, facing Melody. “My name’s Dawn. I’ve been assigned because of you, so don’t mess up or I’m out of a job.”

“Oh, attitude,” Melody said, crossing her arms. “I don’t think I like that.”

John smiled and put his arm over Melody’s shoulders. “Let’s go.”

She stepped away from him and lifted a plate. “No, I have to take the plates out to the kitchen first.”

“No, it’s Fred’s job. Otherwise, he won’t have anything to do today.”

She couldn’t believe him. “But it’s a two-second job!”

“Come on, sweetheart. Time to go.” He pulled on her arm and headed toward the door, with the two bodyguards and Eugene following behind, all laughing.

“I’m not your sweetheart,” Melody said.

“You are today. You have to play the part, remember?” He helped her into the back of the limousine, followed by Dennis and Dawn. Eugene shut the door, then walked to the driver’s side of the car, got in and began driving away from the house.

“I need to talk to you about how to behave at the country club,” John said, turning toward Dawn.

“Me?” she said. “I know how to behave.”

“No, you’re new. I have this chat with all my new employees. First, you call me Mr. Spencer or sir whenever we’re out of the house. Otherwise, you can call me John. The same goes for the way you treat Melody. She’s either Miss Gray or Melody at the house. Also, you don’t speak unless spoken to. If anyone asks you anything about either of us, you know nothing. Your job is to protect Melody from the reporters or stalkers. If there are stalkers, they’re going to be underhanded. Don’t be embarrassed to ask for help from Dennis or someone else. These people are out for blood.” He stared at Melody’s head. “Or hair.”

“Hair?” Dawn asked.

“One of my fanatical fans tried to beat her up yesterday and pulled her hair,” he answered.

“So are you two dating, engaged or what?” she asked. “According to the papers—”

“They’re wrong,” Melody said. “We’re friends.”

“As for you,” John said, facing Melody. “We have to act like we’re getting married in front of my mother. If she’s disappointed, she’ll make sure your life is horrible forever. She has connections like you wouldn’t believe.”

“What kind of connections? More than your dad?”

He smiled. “My mother’s father is none other than Senator Jenkins of Massachusetts.”

Melody felt her mouth open, and her cheeks heat up. “The Senator Jenkins? The one who’s always causin’ problems and is in the news almost every day?”

“The same one. Good old Grandpa.”

“I really can’t marry you now,” she said, inching away. “My father hates that man like you wouldn’t believe.”

“Why?”

She couldn’t believe he didn’t know all about this. It was common fact in the south. “Because of your great-grandfather and his money. He stole it from people in the south, tryin’ to make property deals. Daddy also hates your grandfather for his politics. My dad is on the other side of the political spectrum. If my father only knew—”

“He hates my grandfather and his politics? You’ve got to be kidding, right?”

She shook her head. “You have to understand southerners. They’re very true to their beliefs. He doesn’t like your mother, either, and thinks of her as a social climber, willing to step on anyone she can find. Her name’s Nancy, right?”

“Yes. She kept her maiden name because she thinks it’ll get her a better social status. But he hates my mother, too?”

“Sure does.” She lowered her eyes. “I never should’ve told you. I’m so sorry.”

“Do me a favor and don’t tell my mother any of that? Don’t talk politics and if she mentions it, I’ll try to stop her somehow.” He stared out the window for a moment, then faced her. “Do you think he’d hate me too, just because I’m related to these people?”

“I have no idea. Daddy’s not always with us in the real world, and even less so, lately. Sometimes I wished I knew how his brain worked.”

“I feel the same way about my mother,” he murmured. “Anyway, act like you’re in love with me, since you are, then—”

She sat up closer to his face, determination filling her thoughts. “Since I am? What was that comment?”

His smile was all knowing and almost smug. “I know how you really feel. It’s obvious to me and to everyone who’s ever met you. Now, feel free to talk to me like you’re in love, but don’t touch me too much or Mom will smell a rat.”

She raised one eyebrow. “I’m a rat?”

“Not at all,” he said. “Not even close.” He put his arm on her shoulder and leaned close to her face. “I do love you, no matter what happens today.”

Melody stared at Dawn and Dennis, who were trying not to stare. “We’re not alone,” she whispered.

“Oh, yeah.” John took his arm off her shoulder and faced Dennis. “Melody doesn’t believe she was screaming in her sleep last night.”

Dennis raised his eyebrows. “You were yelling for someone not to hit you and to please not break your arm.”

“I was?” she said, sitting back in the seat. “Did I say who the person was?” She knew right away who would do such a thing.

“Your father,” Dennis said. “You kept asking him for forgiveness for a dirty plate in the sink.”

She lowered her eyes. How embarrassing was this? It had happened to her when she was ten years old and he’d done horrible things to her because of it. Tears filled her eyes, just thinking about it.

She felt John’s stare boring a hole through her, until he finally wrapped his arm around her and pulled her to his chest. “Tell me about it,” he whispered into her ear, then kissed the side of her head.

“There’s nothing to tell.” She wiped her tears.

“Did that happen in real life?”

She forced herself to move out of his embrace and look out the window.

He touched her arm, but she moved it away, startled.

“I understand,” he said.

She said nothing but just stared out the window. She didn’t want him to know what kind of torture she’d endured in her life.

John started talking to Dennis and Dawn, but Melody tuned them all out. She started thinking about the next morning, taking the train back to West Virginia. It was going to be strange going back, after all she’d been through in New York. She welcomed the anonymity, but didn’t welcome going back to her father’s house. She knew what she’d find, too. Her father probably fired the woman who was watching over him, and was probably asleep with a pile of empty beer cans all around the couch. He’d probably relieved himself on the couch, like he’d done so many times before. No daughter should have to see the horrible things she’d seen from her father, or have to stand him up in the shower every day before work, just to get him sober enough so he wouldn’t vomit all over himself.

There were so many opportunities out there for her, but her job was back home. She couldn’t shirk her responsibilities because she’d promised her mother.

“Melody, do you want something to drink?” John asked.

“No, I’m fine,” she said, still looking out the window.

He put his hand on her back and leaned up to her ear. “What are you thinking about?”

“Nothin’.”

“Oh, like love?” he asked.

She shot him a dirty look. “Sure. Love and nothin’. Same thing.”

“But only on the court and don’t ever forget it.”

They drove for a while longer and finally pulled up to a very posh country club. Women were walking into the place wearing white tennis outfits with coordinating jackets and visors.

Melody looked down at her white t-shirt tucked into her jeans shorts. At least she was wearing a little bit of white.

John helped her out of the limousine, followed by Dawn and Dennis.

“John? John Spencer, is that you?” A very pretty woman pranced over to John. She gave him a hug and a fake air-kiss to each cheek.

“Bitsy? I haven’t seen you since high school,” he said. “How’s it going?”

“Well, we’re doing just fine.” She turned to Melody and gave her a once-over. “Who’s this?”

John smiled and pulled Melody to him, his arm on her waist. “This is Melody.”

The woman put her hand to her neck in fake surprise. “The one from the newspaper? Your fiancée?”

“Well, we’re not engaged yet,” he said, looking down at Melody. She shot him a look that clearly told him not to mess with her, but he continued with a grin. “But soon.”

“You’re gorgeous,” the woman said to Melody. “Who’s your plastic surgeon?”

“Plastic surgeon?” Melody answered.

The woman began to titter. “What an adorable accent! I bet you’ve been discovered, haven’t you?”

“I didn’t know I was missin’,” Melody answered.

The woman began to howl in fake laughter and Melody wanted to belt her.

Dawn leaned up and whispered into her ear. “Want me to take her out for you?”

Melody joined in the laughter and considered nodding to Dawn. She bit her lips instead and leaned toward John, wrapped her arm around his waist and watched him smile.

“Change of heart?” he asked.

“Nope. Protection,” she whispered. “I’m going to keep the cat claws out of you.”

He leaned toward her ear. “I think that’s what Dennis is for, right?”

“I’m his backup.”

“Yeah, right,” he answered, hugging her closer.

They started to walk away, but Bitsy stopped them. “Melody, I’d like you to meet an old flame of John’s.” She turned, raised her arm and waved. “Eleanor! John’s here!”

“Oh, no,” John whispered. “Let’s get inside.”

They walked toward the door, but Bitsy grabbed John’s arm. “Not so fast. Eleanor has to see you, or she’ll never forgive herself.”

“We’re kind of busy,” John said. “We have plans.”

“It’ll just take a minute,” she said with major attitude in her voice. “You were always so driven. It’s time to stop and smell the roses.”

“Or Eleanor,” he whispered into Melody’s ear.

Melody started to giggle, inching slowly to the door with John in the lead.

A beautiful dark-haired woman with her hair pulled back in a French braid walked up to John in determination. “You! I’ve been looking for you for almost ten years.”

“Eleanor?” he asked.

She hauled back and slapped him, hard. “That’s for what you did to me ten years ago.” She stormed off, with imaginary smoke coming from her head.

“What did I do?” John asked Bitsy, holding his cheek.

“I think she’s still upset about you leaving her at the prom.”

“Leaving her? She left me for another man! I was left all alone!”

Bitsy leaned closer. “And she got pregnant to that other man ten years ago, and had to marry the guy to give the kid a name. Their divorce was just finalized last month.”

“Oh I see.”

“Ta-ta,” Bitsy said with a fake grin, moving toward the front door. She waved to some other woman and ran to talk with her.

“Drama, drama, drama,” Dawn muttered. “I’m glad John’s not my mark. I’d have taken her out.”

“She wasn’t worth it,” Dennis murmured. “It would mean his name would go through the papers and he’d look like the bad guy.”

“You’re right,” John said, still rubbing his cheek.

“Are you okay?” Melody asked, turning him toward her. She touched his red cheek, just shaking her head. “That’s mean. And you grew up with those women?”

“Yep.” He took her hand away from his cheek and held onto it, walking toward the door. “Let’s go see Mother.”

Dawn leaned up to Melody’s ear. “I’ll protect you. If you think it’s getting too tough, just let me know and I’ll get you out of there.”

Melody nodded in agreement, but dreaded the thought. The media thinking they were engaged was one thing, but this was his mother, the daughter of Senator Jenkins who had half the government in his pocket. What was she going to do now?

~~~~~

Chapter 6

“We’d like to see Nancy Jenkins,” John told the woman at the front desk. “She’s expecting us.”

The woman looked up and smiled. “John Spencer. It’s so nice to see you again.”

He looked puzzled, studying her face. “Do I know you?”

“Sure. I was your neighbor when you were in fifth grade. Remember? Suzie McKenney?”

“Suzie McKenney…with the braces and braids?”

“Same one. We moved right after that year, and now I’m back. So are you married?”

He glanced at Melody. “Soon.”

Soon? Melody had to bite her tongue, remembering his mother and how she believed the tabloids.

“Oh, I didn’t see you there,” Suzie said to Melody, then turned to John. “She’s with you? Is that why you’re here to see your mother, to introduce her to your fiancée?”

“That’s what Mother thinks,” he whispered.

“Now it makes sense,” Suzie said. “She’s been here for hours getting ready for your visit.”

“Getting ready?” Melody whispered.

“They have a spa here,” he whispered back, then turned to Suzie. “Has she been drinking?”

Suzie nodded. “A lot,” she whispered.

“Great. That’s all I need yet,” he murmured.

Melody faced him. “I can leave if you want.”

“No, you’re the reason she wants me here. We’ll make it brief because we have plans back home.”

“We do?”

He leaned close to her ear, his arm still on her waist. “I want to take you to the best hot dog stand in the city.”

“Hot dogs? I love hot dogs!”

“These are so good; you’ll never want any other kind.”

“You can go in,” Suzie said. She glanced at the bodyguards, then back at John. “You might need more security, though. It seems people are all excited to touch fame.”

“I’m used to it,” he answered.

“I was talking about her,” Suzie said, pointing at Melody. “She’s become a new sweetheart on all the newsstands.”

Melody couldn’t believe her ears. “Me? I’m nobody.”

Suzie grinned. “With that accent, honey, you can write your ticket. Now, Ms. Jenkins is sunning herself beside the pool.” She lifted her hand to show that the woman was still drinking, taking a drink out of an imaginary cup.

“Got it,” John answered. “Thanks for the warning.” With his hand still holding hers, they walked through the doors and down the sidewalk, lined with beautifully landscaped roses on both sides. To the right were six tennis courts and to the left was an Olympic-sized swimming pool.

“This was my first club,” he said. “I learned how to play tennis here when I was really young.” He glanced over at the people hitting the ball around. “If I knew then, what I know now, things would’ve turned out differently.”

“How?” Melody asked.

“My mother loves the idea that I’m in tennis, because it makes her doubly famous. If I’d thwarted that to begin with, I’d be in a better position today. But, it makes her social status rise, and even though she’s nothing by herself, she always has her father and me to fall back on. ”

“Your father doesn’t help her social standing?”

“No. He’s a businessman, and they’re frowned upon in her social circles because they work too hard to socialize. She loves him, but keeps him at a distance when she’s networking. It drives me nuts. She doesn’t even want anyone to know she’s married to him, outside of New York. She’s disowned me the same way, pretty much.”

It was worse than what Melody was going through back home, in her mind.

They walked around the pool, with people stopping them along the way to say hello, especially to Melody. She didn’t think any of them were reporters, so they were kind and didn’t take up much time. Melody was sure the other guests were staring at her and making comments, but she didn’t care. She had her bodyguards and John, so she was safe.

On the far side of the pool, an older thin woman with perfectly coiffed gray hair sat under an umbrella talking to another older gray-haired woman. They were both dressed in bikinis, but wrapped in thin jackets, sitting with their feet up on long lounge chairs. Melody stared at both women, trying to figure out which one was Nancy Jenkins, because they both looked so similar. She finally saw the diamonds on the thin woman’s wrists, and knew right away that was Nancy. She’d been all over the few news programs Melody had seen, trying to get support for her father, and Melody remembered all the diamonds the woman wore. The weight from the jewelry alone probably doubled her weight; she wore so much.

“John!” Nancy hopped up from her lounge chair and ran to John, her high-heeled sandals slowing her down. She gave him the same fake hug and air-kisses that Melody had seen from Bitsy, then stood back to see him. “You’re so handsome! I bet the girls are just falling at their feet over you!”

He gave Melody a sly glance, making her raise an eyebrow. “Mom, I’d like you to meet Melody Gray. She’s from—”

“West Virginia.” She turned to Melody and gave her the fake hug and kiss. “It’s so good to meet you.”

For some reason, Melody didn’t believe her. Her tone was very condescending, as if Melody was being judged, and definitely beneath the social class of the woman standing in front of her. She didn’t like the woman, from all she’d learned about her past.

Nancy raked her eyes over Melody. “So are you here to model? I’m sure you’ve been snatched up by the biggest modeling agencies, right?”

“No, ma’am,” Melody answered.

“Well, you should. If you want, I’ll pull my clout and get you an appointment on Monday morning.”

“That’s okay, Mother,” John said.

“Come over here and talk to me,” she whined to him. She took his arm, leaving Melody and the bodyguards standing behind.

“I guess we follow,” Melody said.

“We could always leave,” Dawn murmured. “I don’t think she’d realize it.”

Melody laughed, just as John turned toward her, beckoning her with his eyes to save him. She walked toward him and sat down on his right with his mother on his left. The other older woman had left, leaving the row of seats empty.

“No, dear, come sit beside me,” she said to Melody while pointing to the chair on the woman’s left. “I want to talk to you privately.”

Melody swallowed hard and moved to the lounge chair on the other side of the older woman and Dawn followed, sitting on Melody’s left side.

Nancy turned toward her. “So what brings you to the city?”

“I’m here for a wedding for a friend from back home,” Melody answered, moving her feet to the concrete to face her directly.

“Oh, I see.” Nancy lowered her voice, the anger building in her face. “I had a private investigator look into your background and it’s not good. What are your intentions with my son?”

Melody didn’t lower her head, but proudly looked the woman in the eyes. It was obvious she had an agenda, wasting no time getting right to the point. “He’s a friend. That’s it.”

“No, mother,” John said, moving to sit beside Melody. “I want to marry her, and it’s none of your business. She’s down-to-earth and has more guts than anyone else I’ve ever met.”

“I won’t hear of it,” she almost whispered to John as she sat up to face him. “No Jenkins ever married beneath them. To the side, yes, but never beneath, and definitely not as far as this woman is. We have to get her employed with the right people if you’re going to marry her.”

Employed with the right people? Melody stared at John, astounded at the audacity of this woman.

“No,” he said, looking at Melody, then back to Nancy. “It’s her life and she’s not going to bow down to you or anyone else. I’m not a Jenkins. I’m a Spencer and Spencers marry people they love. They don’t care about social standing and don’t judge people. If they did, Dad never would’ve married you and you know it.”

“Oh, but he’s beneath my side of the family. I was saving him from himself.” She looked so smug then clicked her tongue. “You’re part Jenkins too, and if you’re going to marry Melody, then you have to get her a background that’s good for your career.”

Melody sat back slightly, unable to understand why this woman hated her so much. Dawn leaned up to her ear from behind. “We can leave any time you want. Say the word. I’m on your side.”

“Me too,” Dennis whispered, from the other side of Dawn, while Nancy and John continued to quietly argue.

“I can have her whole history rewritten in a heartbeat,” Nancy said. “I’m good at it and you know it.”

“No. Melody is who she is, and no one’s going to rewrite her history.”

“You don’t know what I found out,” she whispered. “John, are you sure you want to get involved here? You don’t know what you’re walking into.”

“Yes, I do,” he said, glancing at Melody. “I love her.”

“But you just met her, right?” Nancy said.

“Yes, but in my world, things have to happen fast. You know it, too.”

Melody felt stupid. She was sitting right beside them while they talked about her. She wished she could just disappear. She wasn’t about to be an embarrassment to anyone, and certainly not the royal Jenkins’ name. No, this wasn’t going to happen, and she was ready to go back home. She glanced back at Dawn, nodded and stood up on the other side of the chair.

The two of them began to walk away from the group, when suddenly, Nancy’s voice rose above everyone else’s. “No one walks away from me without permission!”

Melody stopped, glanced over at Dawn and smiled. “Except for me.” They started walking again, and made it almost to the end of the pool, when two security guards grabbed their arms and forced them to go back to the seats.

“Stay put,” one said. They were huge men, bigger than Dennis, and Melody could see a gun on each of their hips.

“Yes, sir,” Melody answered. She swallowed hard and glanced over at John, whose face was red with anger.

He turned toward his mother, imaginary steam coming from his ears. “Oh, that’s nice. Intimidate someone to make them bow down to you,” he said to his mother. “Is that how you got votes for Grandpa, too?”

Nancy narrowed her eyes and clenched her jaw. “Don’t ever talk about my father like that again, or I’ll write you out of the will.”

“Go ahead. I don’t need your money. You’ve spent all of it anyway, so it’s not a problem.”

Nancy turned to Melody. “Are you a voter?” Her voice was as sweet as anything, making Melody wonder if she was schizophrenic or bipolar or something.

“Yes, ma’am,” Melody answered.

“What do you think of my father? Do you think he intimidates people?”

Melody studied her face long and hard. “I’d rather not say.”

Nancy tilted her head and studied Melody’s face. “Why is that? What does middle America and the southern vote think of him?”

“Why does it matter?” Melody asked. “Is he running for President?”

“No, but he’s already been pegged to be a running-mate for the next President. He thinks he’s too old to run for President.”

“It’ll be an interesting race,” Melody answered, lowering her voice.

“Why is that? What’s wrong with Daddy?”

“Oh, nothing.” She wasn’t about to debate this woman publicly.

Nancy leaned over to Melody. “Tell me. Just between us girls.”

Melody knew better. “No, ma’am. You think I’m nothin’ more than white trash, so there’s no way I’m steppin’ into that discussion.”

“You’re not white trash, but just the lower denominator of working America.”

“Lower denominator?” John exclaimed. “Are you insane? She’s hardly the ‘lower denominator’ of anything!”

“You’re not thinking with your head,” Nancy said to John. “You’re too infatuated to look at the bottom line. If we make her Miss Middle America, it’ll bring in votes.”

“Votes for your father?” Melody said. “Do you really think I’d do that?”

“Yes, my dear,” she said with a fake smile. “It would bring in more votes than you know, because you’re beautiful. We just have to set you up with a more presentable past, and move on from there.”

Melody had had enough of this woman. She narrowed her eyes, clenched her jaw and stared the old battleaxe down. “Look.” She kept her voice low. “My past is my past, and that’s exactly what it is. My past. Not my present, and definitely not my future. I’ve worked hard to survive, which is much more than I can say for you. I don’t have any time for you or your side of the family, because your money and your diamonds are all stolen from people in the south, when your grandfather set up fake land deals for people down there. If you don’t believe it, do some research and get your head out of your silly social life. As for your father, he’s no better. He has skeletons in his own closet—literally, with people dying who have crossed him or you—and has even stolen money from various charities in the past. If you’re worried about your reputation, look into your own mirror, because we’ve heard stories down in the far-reaches of the south about how you’ve had affairs with various employees of yours. So don’t even go there with me. At least I’m honest.” She turned to Dawn. “I’m done here.” She stood up, and Dawn and Dennis came with her.

“Is that true?” John asked his mother, loudly enough for Melody to hear it. “Am I even a Spencer?”

Melody glanced behind her to see Nancy stand up and walk away. John sat, stunned, staring at Melody as she turned around.

“I’m sorry,” she said.

He stood up and followed her, his head lowered as he walked. They all left the country club and got back into the limousine, driving away as soon as possible.

“I’m so sorry,” she said. “I didn’t want you to know about all the rumors, but she pushed me too far.”

“I should’ve guessed.” He was silent for a few minutes, then faced Dennis. “Did you know any of that?”

“Yes, sir,” he answered. “It’s been rumored for years about various ex-employees suddenly disappearing after they talked, and being found dead years later.”

“And you didn’t tell me?”

Dennis sat forward. “What did you want me to say? You’re my boss. If I talked, I could end up like them.”

“It wouldn’t have been from me,” John said. He turned toward Melody, looking defeated. “Now what do I do? My father may not even be my father.”

“Call him,” Melody said. “Tell him it’s all my fault and I’ll be leaving in the morning.”

“No. You’re the only truthful person who’s near me, and I don’t want to lose you. I’d rather you not leave.”

“But I have a ticket and I have to go. You know I do.”

He touched her hair, frowning. “I’ll come with you. I don’t even really have a home here anyway.”

“You have a house and you have a game coming up. Now call your dad.”

He shook his head. “No, I’ll wait to do that. I need to talk to him anyway, and find out what he knows.”

“About me?” she asked.

“Yes. I’m sure Mom had a private investigator look into your past and your home.” He faced her with sad eyes. “I’m so sorry I put you through this.”

She held his hand. “It’s not your fault. I’m sorry I said all I did to your mother and in front of you. I should’ve kept my mouth shut.”

His smile seemed genuine. “You put her in her place. I admire you for that. I’ve never seen anyone else do that my entire life—not even my father or my grandfather.”

“Well, it was regrettable. I shouldn’t have let her get to me.”

He glanced over at Dennis and Dawn, then back at Melody. “I really want to talk to you about your past and really want to know what she knows. I can counter things easier if I know what I’m up against.”

“It’s not important,” she said, lowering her eyes. She knew that in the morning, she’d be gone from his life, and his mother would make him see she wasn’t for him. These types of people operated that way. Out of sight, out of mind—and they made sure it stayed that way.

John put his head back on the seat and crossed his arms. “My whole life could be a sham.”

“Call your father,” she said in a low tone.

“Oh, I will, but it’ll be a private conversation. I don’t think it’ll be a nice one, that’s for sure.”

Melody thought for a moment before facing John. “Do you think she’ll hunt me down for talking to her like that?”

“I hope not.” He turned to her and stroked her cheek. “You definitely need to stay with me, now. I don’t want you out there to fend for yourself. If the rumors you’ve all heard are true, it’s not good to cross my mother or her father, and I think I need to keep you safe.”

His cell phone rang and he sighed. “I know who that is. It’s got to be one of my parents.” He pulled it from his pocket. “Dad.”

“Do you have to answer it?” Melody asked.

“Considering he may not be my father, no, you’re right.”

“But if you don’t answer it he’ll wonder what’s going on.” She hated that she put him in this predicament. She should’ve just kept her mouth shut.

“He’s going to read me the riot act,” John said. “I guess I’ll get it over with.” He flipped open the cell phone. “Hello, Dad.”

As he looked out the window, Melody faced Dawn and Dennis. “This is all my fault. I’m going to get out of town quietly, and no one will know where I am,” she whispered. “As soon as the wedding’s over, I’m going to leave.”

They both nodded.

“I can get you to the train station,” Dawn whispered.

“No, I’ll be fine.”

“No, Dad,” John said. “I just want to know if it’s true.” He laid his head back on the seat and covered his eyes. “Uh-huh. I see. So what now?”

“Do you want to take a flight out?” Dennis whispered. “I can arrange it if you want.”

“No, I have the train ticket and I’m going to use it,” Melody answered. She glanced at John. “Do you think this is going to mess up his game on Monday?”

Dennis shook his head. “I think it’ll make him stronger. He’s a fighter, and now he has to prove to everyone he’s someone who can make it on his own.”

“Sure,” John said over the phone. “Yes, I understand and I agree. You know it’ll be nasty, right?”

He listened then smiled. “I’m a Spencer and I never back down from a good fight.” He glanced over at Melody and stroked her hair. “And never lose intentionally. I’ll get what I want. Thanks, Dad.” He ended the phone call and slipped the phone back into his pocket.

“So?” Melody asked. “Are things good?”

“Better than good.” He leaned over and kissed her cheek. “Dad’s leaving Mom. He’s had it with her, and so have I.”

“But that’s not good at all!” Melody said. “They belong together!”

“No, they don’t,” he said. “Dad’s known about the affairs she’s had for years. She didn’t start seeing other people until after I was born, and he had a paternity test behind her back to make sure I was his. She called him and told him exactly what happened, and he now has a solid reason for leaving her.”

“But he couldn’t leave her before?” Melody asked. “Why not?”

John grinned. “Because he could never stand up to her before. Now that both of us have done it, he knows he’s not alone.” He took her hand and kissed the back of it. “Thank you from my entire family.”

“I didn’t do anything honorable at all.”

“Yes, you did. You spoke your mind and it was the best thing that could’ve happened.”

She couldn’t believe this. His family was falling apart and he was thanking her for doing it? “Won’t it be all over the newspapers? Won’t your career suffer because of it?”

“Nope. My opponent will feel sorry for me, but I won’t. It’s a psychological edge and very desirable in the tennis world.” He studied her for a moment. “I still have you, right?”

She couldn’t lead him on. She took her time to answer him, studying his eyes. “I’ll always be your friend.”

“Friend. That’s all?”

She kept her gaze on his face. “I have to go back. It’s for the best.” She couldn’t tell him anymore.

“But what do you feel in your heart?” he asked. “How do you really feel about me?”

She felt the tears in her eyes threatening to escape. “You know how I feel, but it doesn’t matter. We’re from two different worlds, and I can’t live in yours any more than you could live in mine. I have to go back and you know it.”

He leaned up to her, inches from her eyes. “No, you don’t have to go back and you can live in my world just like you are. You’ve been doing it for two days now, and you fit in just fine. You fit in better than most people, because you don’t let anyone walk all over you. Please don’t go? I love you and considering my parents are splitting up, you’re the only real stability I have in this world.”

“Is that the same line you’re going to use with your opponents?”

He glanced at the two bodyguards playing cards between them, then leaned up to her ear. “No, because it’s not a line,” he whispered. “I want them to think it’s the truth, because I have the strength of your love to keep me going. You’re my rock.”

What should she do? She had to go back home to her father, but feared Nancy would hunt her down. She wanted to stay with John, but knew she couldn’t live in his world, jet setting all over the place. She was stuck, and there didn’t seem to be any way to compromise.

“I have an idea,” Dennis said.

“Shoot,” John answered.

“Why not let Melody go back to see her dad, and once she can find someone to take care of him, move up here with you.”

“I like that idea,” John said. “I can get everything ready up here, and—”

“Like what?” Melody said. “What do you need to get ready? My life’s in West Virginia. I don’t belong up here and really don’t fit in. Y’all don’t get this, do you?”

He shook his head, his gaze on her face. “No, I don’t because it’s not true. You do fit in, and I think Mom had the right idea. You could be a model and you’d be good at it.”

“I have no trainin’ in such things. Besides, I don’t like showing off my body parts, or lack thereof,” she answered, staring down at her chest.

John and Dennis both laughed while Melody stared at Dawn. She shook her head in disbelief, making Melody smile.

“Don’t worry about it,” John said. “Hey, I have an idea. You could become my press secretary. What do you think of that?”

“I think I’d tell them all off.”

“Great! You’re hired!”

“You’re jokin’,” she said, but his facial expression didn’t change. “You’re not serious. I have no trainin’ in that either. I have no trainin’ in anything.”

He opened his wallet and pulled out the first picture she drew of him. “You’re a natural talent, which is hard to find these days.” He brushed his lips against hers. “You’re beautiful as well. Now if I could just make you mine.”

“That’s not going to happen,” she said. “As much as it should be possible, I can’t even think about it.”

They got closer to the city and John had the driver stop for lunch. They pulled up beside a hot dog stand, John handed Dennis some money, and Dennis stepped out and got five hotdogs and drinks, one for each of them and one for the driver. He handed them all around as the driver pulled away from the curb.

“That poor guy out there,” Dennis said. “He’d never seen a stretch limo before. He thought you were a movie star.”

“I get that a lot,” John said, taking a bite of the hotdog. “Good hotdog.”

Melody took a bite and smiled. “You know all the best places to eat. Thank you.”

“You’re very welcome. If you move here, I could show you even more. There’s so much to see and do up here, you’d never get bored.”

“But I couldn’t go out alone. With your mother hunting me down, I’m afraid to even go to the bathroom alone.”

He swallowed what was in his mouth, glancing her way. “I doubt she’ll do anything to you. You’re no threat to her.”

“Unless we would’ve dated. Then I’m marked.”

“No, I’ll keep you safe. She’s a nobody.” He finished his hot dog, and checked his watch. “Ready for the wedding tonight?”

“I guess so.” She knew she had to go home after the wedding, and the countdown was on to lose a friend. It made her sad to think about it. He was her friend, yet she had to keep her distance. If she told him too much, he’d walk away.

“You don’t sound too convincing,” he said.

She popped the last of the bun into her mouth and stared out the window. She wiped her eyes, not realizing that saying goodbye to him would be this tough. At least she still had the night to spend in New York with him.

He pulled her to his chest, leaned down and kissed her head. “If you stay, you don’t have to put yourself through this.”

She couldn’t say a word, or she’d just cry. She wasn’t allowed to cry, so she just kept her mouth shut. But how did she fell about him? Deep down, she loved him and wished life were different—that she could stay with him forever, leaving West Virginia behind.

They arrived at John’s house and picked up Melody’s suitcase while John got dressed. Melody waited in the car, until John walked outside in a black suit with Ted, who was also in a suit. Dawn left the house with Dennis, both dressed up as well. Melody was the only one who was still in shorts, but didn’t care. She had so much support from the rest of them, she felt the pull to stay in New York, no matter what she looked like or her background.

They all sat in the back, with John beside Melody. As the driver started down the street, she studied John from top to bottom.

“You’re so handsome,” she whispered. “I knew women fell at your feet before, but when you’re dressed like that—I think that should be your logo.”

“What?” He looked down at his clothing. “Me in a suit?”

“Yep. Very, very hot. You have no idea.”

He leaned over and kissed her. “No, I don’t, but I’d love it if you’d show me.”

She didn’t know how to reply. “I said somethin’ I shouldn’t have, didn’t I?”

“Don’t ever be embarrassed for being honest.”

They arrived at the hotel with plenty of time to spare. After dodging members of the media, they headed toward the elevator.

“When’s the wedding?” one person yelled.

“Are you pregnant?” another shouted.

“What about your mother, John? Did your father leave her?”

John turned to Melody and took her arm. “Come on.”

While Dennis, Dawn, and Ted took care of the reporters, John and Melody took the elevator to the presidential suite with John pulling her suitcase behind him.

As soon as they got into the room, John took out his cell phone and pressed a number on speed dial. “Dad, they’re back.” He faced Melody, and held his hand over the receiver so his father wouldn’t hear. “Go get dressed and I’ll deal with the reporters.” He turned back to the phone. “The reporters are all over your hotel, asking questions about Mom and you.” He sat down on the couch while Melody got her things. “No, I didn’t tell them anything. How could I? I was in the car for the past few hours, remember?”

Melody glanced at her watch. It was nearly five o’clock, because the traffic was terrible coming back into the city. She could never live here, just from the traffic alone. Who could get used to driving in this mess?

She went into the bathroom and returned with her hair in a French braid, like Elise had told her. She was wearing a maroon dress, which was off the shoulder and tea length, with hose and maroon pumps. It was a beautiful outfit, but she knew she was pressed for time and didn’t have time to stare at it. She grabbed her purse and walked toward the door.

“Are you ready?” she asked John, lying on the couch with his eyes shut. “I think I’m going to be late.”

He opened his eyes and stared at her, raking his eyes over her with a grin. “You’re gorgeous. I really want the paparazzi to see you tonight.”

“I don’t. I need to get to that weddin’ and get it over with so I can enjoy myself.”

He stood up and straightened his jacket and tie. “Nervous?”

“Like you wouldn’t believe,” she answered. “I hate being in front of people, and if that Brandi lady starts anything, I’m afraid I’ll have to deck her.”

He crossed his arms and chuckled. “I’d like to see that.”

“Oh, I bet.” They walked into the hallway and a cameraman snapped their picture. John put his arm around her waist and moved her toward the elevator.

“You have to talk to us sometime,” a man yelled. “We’ll print lies unless you do.”

“Go for it,” John whispered into Melody’s ear. “I hope they’re good lies.”

She started to chuckle, and turned back to see the man just as someone snapped another picture of them. She was sure she’d be on the front cover of as many papers as possible, but didn’t even care anymore. She had a mission, and that wedding was something she had to do. It was the reason she came to New York and she considered it her job.

They took the elevator to the main floor, where police officers were holding back the reporters. Oohs and aahs filled the air as the cameras snapped shot after shot of Melody and John. He stopped her in the lobby and looked into her eyes. “Kiss me?”

“Why?” she whispered.

“So I have something to remember you by and to convince you to stay.”

“Here?”

He pulled her to him, whispering into her ear. “It’ll be all over the newspapers, so I’ll see your face everywhere. That way, the other girls will leave me alone.”

She leaned up and captured his lips, while he pulled her in, his arms surrounding her. The kiss was amazing, and she felt the chemistry between them like never before. She didn’t want it to end, knowing she had to leave the next morning. She put it out of her head and kissed him back, dancing with his tongue and nibbling on his lips. When he finally pulled his head back from hers, he blew out a breath and smiled.

“You keep denying you’re in love with me,” he whispered. “I know love, and that’s nothing but love.”

She smiled and they continued on their way, ignoring the crowd of reporters and their questions.

They got to the room across from the ballroom, and before she entered to stay with Elise and the rest of the girls, John pulled her in for one last kiss. “Dance with me later.”

“I’d love to, but I only know one dance.”

“It doesn’t matter. I just want to stare at you anyway. That way, no one will be in my way.” He gave her a sweet kiss and backed off. She rubbed a bit of lipstick from his lip, then walked into the room with the rest of the women in the bridal party. Elise was standing in front of a mirror in a beautiful white dress with a veil, while the other girls were doing each other’s makeup.

“Melody! I’m glad you’re here,” Elise said. “Did you have fun in the Hamptons today?”

“How did you know I was there?”

“It’s all over the news. So, John’s parents are splitting up?”

“I have no idea,” she said. “But I have something for you. I wanted to give this to you before the wedding. I didn’t know what you needed, so I gave you something I wish I had.” She opened her purse and handed her friend a card. “Open it later.”

“Thank you.” She studied her makeup. “You need help with your lipstick. Were you out there kissing the reporters or what?”

“Not the reporters.”

“John?”

Brandi walked over from another mirror and stared at Melody. “You were kissing John?”

“It was just for luck. Don’t worry; I’m leavin’ tomorrow morning. We’re just friends.”

“Friends don’t kiss,” she said, her hands flying to her hips.

Melody grinned. “They do if they want the cameramen to have a story.”

“So it was to throw off the scandalous divorce?”

“I don’t know, but I’m hopin’ it’ll work.”

“Oh, smart,” Brandi said. “Pick a girl from out of town to do the dirty work. So he’ll dump you at the end of the night, right?”

“We’re friends,” Melody said. Was he really going to use her like that, and not be her friend after all of this was over? He wasn’t like that and she knew it.

After waiting for what seemed like an eternity, the wedding planner walked into the room. “This is it. Girls, line up and get ready. The men are already waiting, and Elise, your dad is pacing in the hallway.”

“That’s Dad for ya.”

They did as told and walked into the hallway, standing in line. Elise was behind Melody and her father walked up beside her.

“Melody,” he said. “I got a phone call from back home. Your daddy isn’t feeling well. He’s askin’ for ya.”

“What’s the matter with him?” she asked.

“I don’t know. He said his stomach hurt, so it’s hard to tell, but he was goin’ in for tests.” He leaned up closer to her. “I think you need to get away from him, but that’s my opinion.”

“I know, but he’s my daddy.”

Mr. Johnson grabbed her arm. “I need to talk to you sometime.”

She studied his face, not quite understanding it. He looked almost angry and definitely determined. “Sure.”

Melody faced forward and waited for the wedding planner to have them start. She just wanted it over with. Her father needed her, and she knew she had to go home to make sure he was still alive. If he died, she’d never forgive herself.

~~~~~

Chapter 7

“Do you, Elise Johnson, take this man, Charles Westbrook the Third, to be your lawfully wedded husband?”

The wedding was beautiful, making Melody wipe a tear. Her best friend was getting married and she should be happy. But it made her sad as well. Even though they hadn’t talked much in the past few years, it meant she was more alone than ever. She always knew Elise was there for her, but now, with her married, Elise would drift away, to begin her life with her new husband, just like the rest of her friends from back home.

She glanced back at John. He was smiling, just watching her from the end of the aisle mid-way back in the crowd. Beside him sat Dennis, Ted and Dawn, with Dennis whispering into Dawn’s ear. Melody wondered if Dennis and Dawn were going out.

Her mind was a million miles away, not really paying attention to the ceremony. It was a standard type of thing, so she knew she was just there as window dressing for the pictures.

She was going to miss New York. She’d met some really nice people, and some not so nice people. She’d learned a lot about life and about herself. She now realized that everything she knew back home didn’t seem even close to her dreams.

Melody put it all out of her head. They were just dreams—silly dreams from a young naïve girl. There was no way she could have what she wanted. She looked toward Elise, putting the ring on Chuck’s finger. Elise knew what she wanted and went for it. She got the gold ring, literally. Why couldn’t Melody do the same thing? One simple answer—her father. Elise had a nice father, but Melody’s father kept her from her own life. She never realized it before, but her own father sabotaged any chance she had for happiness. He made her stay with him, with threats of death if she ever left. How evil was he, really? He reminded Melody of John’s mother, he was that evil.

“I now pronounce you husband and wife,” the minister said. “You may kiss the bride.”

Chuck pulled Elise into his arms and kissed her for all he was worth. Melody glanced back at John, and he winked, then blew her a kiss. She smiled and almost laughed at him.

The couple turned and everyone smiled. “I’d like to present Mr. and Mrs. Westbrook.” They walked out arm-in-arm, followed by each of the wedding party, matched up to walk out together. When it was Melody’s turn, she took Bobby’s arm.

“So is this the closest I’m going to get to you?” he asked in a low tone.

“Yep.” They passed John and he smiled at her. She raised an eyebrow and grinned back.

“Are you sure ya don’t want to date me when we get back home?” Bobby asked.

“Nope.”

“Why not?” he whispered.

“I have goals, and I don’t have time to date right now.”

“You’re lying,” he said, smiling at the guests. “You have no goals, and are living from paycheck to paycheck. I know what it’s like and we could put our funds together and live as a couple.”

“Not gonna happen,” she answered.

As soon as they got into the receiving line outside the room, he grabbed her shoulders and made her face him. “Why do you hate me so much?”

“I don’t hate you,” she said, throwing his hands off her. “Just leave me alone.”

“No.”

“Do as the lady says,” Ted warned, standing behind Bobby. Bobby spun around and stared up at Ted, who was much bigger than Bobby.

“Who are you?” Bobby asked.

“Her bodyguard.”

He looked back at Melody. “Why do you need a second bodyguard?”

“It’s a long story.” She turned and started shaking hands with the guests.

He wouldn’t let it die, even though he was shaking hands as well. “Are you gonna have a bodyguard when you get back home?”

“No.”

“So we can go out then, right?”

She shook an older woman’s hand with a smile, then turned slightly to Bobby. “No.”

“The lady said no, and that means no,” Ted said into Bobby’s ear. “And if I hear you doing anything to her back home, I will personally come down there and make sure you never walk again.”

Melody stifled a chuckle. “Thank you, Ted. I appreciate it.”

“As long as you get out of town and leave John alone, I’d do that for you.”

“Thanks for thinkin’ of me.” He still worried her. He was like a loose cannon just waiting to go off.

They continued to shake hands, until John came through the line. “May I have a kiss from a bridesmaid?” he asked.

“If you don’t think I’ll get beaten up by Brandi,” she whispered back.

He smiled, pulled her to him and dipped her right in the line. Everyone stopped greeting people and the place became silent. John gave her a huge kiss, making everyone moan their oohs and aahs, except for Brandi. Melody kept her eyes closed, lost in the kiss.

“Now, you’ve gotten your kiss, so get out of town, you witch!”

Melody opened her eyes, seeing Brandi standing in front of them with her hands on her hips. John stood Melody upright and held onto her, ignoring Brandi and stared at Melody’s face with a grin. “Can you stand now?”

“No, and I have a feelin’ I’m gonna be beaten up.”

“Not a chance. Ted’s on it.”

Melody glanced around the small hallway and all eyes were on her. Elise started to clap, and everyone joined in, making Melody’s face heat up with embarrassment. John laughed, gave her a quick kiss then walked on to shake the other’s hands.

Brandi turned and faced him as he went through the line. “Will you give me a kiss like that?” Brandi asked him.

“No, I’m done after that,” he said. “She’s a tiger.”

Melody began to chuckle, and was suddenly pulled to Bobby, forcing her to kiss him. She pushed against him, and without warning, he was yanked away from her.

“I said to leave the lady alone,” Ted yelled into Bobby’s ear. “Would you like to be arrested for assault?”

Bobby pointed toward John. “But he did it!”

“She wanted him to do it. Big difference.” Ted turned to Melody. “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine,” she said, wiping her lips.

Dawn joined the group with Dennis and handed Melody a mirror. “You’re a mess,” she whispered.

Melody looked at her reflection and wiped away some lipstick, then handed the mirror back to Dawn. “Thank you.” She continued shaking hands, being as pleasant as she could, but she couldn’t get John out of her head. Why did he think it was necessary to put on a show in front of all these people? It was Elise’s day, not hers. Did he do it so Brandi would get the message, or just to show off?

They finished with the receiving line, then had a few pictures taken of the bridal party. Melody walked with the rest of the group to the dining area, with Dawn following closely behind her.

“So, Bobby’s a problem,” Dawn said.

“Sure is. You missed a lot of it.”

“We were fighting off reporters. There are more reporters out there asking for you than for John. You photograph well, even when kissing.”

“Very funny,” Melody said with a grin. “Just get ready for Bobby. I don’t think he’s gonna give up that easily.”

“We have plans for him,” Dawn said with a grin. “We’re going to fix him up with Brandi. Two idiots together, if you ask me.”

Melody started to laugh and they entered the dining room. She walked to the front and sat with the wedding party. After sitting down and making sure her dress wasn’t bunched up in the back, she searched the room for John. After a second pass, she saw him standing at the cocktail table talking to Ted. He turned around and smiled at her, then walked up to the front of the room and leaned down to her ear.

“Are you okay?” he asked.

“Sure. Why?”

“Bobby. Why did he do that to you?” He didn’t look happy, but Melody didn’t want to cause a scene.

She leaned up to his ear. “Because you did it. You started it.”

“I just wanted to kiss you because you’re the most beautiful woman anywhere. I don’t think that’s too much to ask.”

“He’s very jealous of you.”

“I know,” he replied. “Ted’s going to shadow me like crazy, because knowing Bobby, he’ll try something.”

“I’ve turned him down more times than you can imagine, too. He reminds me a lot of my idiot brother.”

“I understand.” He took her hand and kissed the back of it. “I have to go, but after this is over, come home with me for the night?”

“Excuse me,” Brandi said, sitting right beside Melody. “Did he just ask you to come home with him?”

“No,” Melody said, shaking her head while removing her hand from John’s. “Not at all.”

“Don’t lie,” John answered, standing up. “I asked her to stay with me, because the reporters are all out for her. They’ve followed her everywhere, more than they’re following me, so I’d like her to come with me so I can protect her.”

“I don’t need protectin’,” Melody said, looking to John with pleading eyes. She knew if Brandi suspected she’d slept in his house the night before, the woman would rip her eyes out. “I’ll be fine.”

“We’ll talk later,” John said, then turned and walked back to his seat.

“Are you two dating?” Brandi asked.

“No. He’s protectin’ me from the news media. End of story.”

“Why would the news media think so highly of you unless you were newsworthy, as in dating John Spencer?”

“I have no idea. We’re friends, and that’s it. I’m goin’ home tomorrow.”

“And not too soon,” the woman said with a huff.

Elise and Chuck entered the room, and everyone stood up and clapped. His parents gave each of them a hug and a kiss, then they went to the front of the room. A photographer took a few pictures of the group, then the waiters brought the wedding party their meals, and began taking plates full of food to everyone else.

Melody looked down at her plate. Fish. She hated fish. Why would someone serve fish at a wedding, anyway? She looked up at John with a grimace on her face, but he was confused. As soon as they brought him his meal, he looked at her and nodded.

She ate some of the scalloped potatoes, but they even tasted fishy. When she drank some of her water, she could only taste fish. The aroma filled the air, so she sat back and watched everyone else eat.

After clinking glasses and everything that went with a wedding celebration, the bride and groom stood to cut the cake. Everyone watched Elise shove the cake into Chuck’s face and he did the same to her. Melody leaned on her hand, with her elbow on the table, and just watched. She’d probably never have any of these opportunities in her life. It’s just the way it went. Bridesmaids didn’t usually become brides, according to the old adage.

The couple sat back down, and cake was served. At least she could eat something. She took a bite and realized it was carrot cake. Not her favorite, but she was hungry. She took a few bites, and tasted the rotten fish again, so she lay down her fork. She wished she could just walk the ten or so blocks to get a slice of Tony’s pizza.

Chuck’s best man stood up to give a toast. He was older than Chuck, and Melody thought he was Chuck’s brother. She ignored most of the speech and just wanted to leave. He droned on and on about how he saw Chuck grow up, mentioned the ruler and the socks, which brought laughter to the room, and even saw how he took care of Elise in her time of need. Melody thought of escape, but none of it seemed feasible.

The maid of honor stood next, and gave a speech about Elise. “My name’s Bethany, and I used to work with Elise. We’ve had some great times in New York, but I understand her best friend from back home is here as one of our bridesmaids. Melody, would you like to say a few things about your friend from West Virginia?”

All eyes turned to her as people cheered her on. She felt her face heat up, surprising her. She turned toward John, who was smiling.

Melody stood up, not quite sure what to say. A microphone was handed to her, and she faced the huge crowd, waiting for her to say something.

“Well, I had no idea I’d be making a speech.” People started to laugh, and she hoped they weren’t making fun of her accent. “Elsie Mae…I mean Elise…”

No sooner had she gotten the words out of her mouth than a man ran into the room. “I knew it! You’re Elsie Mae Johnson! I’ve been searching everywhere for you!” The man pulled out a gun and aimed it at Chuck. “And as for you, she’s mine. She’s been mine since I first saw her on stage in ‘Birds Fly South.’”

“The stalker,” Elise whispered, loudly enough for Melody to hear it.

Dead silence filled the room and no one moved. Melody had brought out the stalker because she used the wrong name. It was her fault.

Ted, Dennis, and Dawn had been standing in the back of the room, and all slowly converged on the man in unison. They needed a diversion, and Melody knew it.

“Excuse me, sir,” she said to the man.

“Who are you?” he asked.

“My name’s Melody Gray. You may have seen my picture on various tabloids around town.”

“Oh yeah. You’re the one who’s dating John Spencer. Is he here?” The man searched the room, but Melody had to cut him off short.

“I want you to talk to me,” she said. “Why are you doing this? It’s not a good thing, ya know.”

“Because she’s a great dancer and I want her for my—”

He didn’t have time to finish his sentence before Ted, Dennis and Dawn grabbed his gun and dragged him out of the room. Everyone started to clap, and John ran to Melody.

“Thank you,” he said, hugging her. “He’d have shot me, you know.”

“Maybe, but I doubt it.”

People ran to Melody and shook her hand, but she told the group to return to their seats. Others left the room in tears, but Melody kept standing, shook her head and took a deep breath.

“I hope everyone’s okay,” she said, into the microphone. “I’m going to ignore that little outburst, because I want to talk about Elise. I hope I get her name right this time, because I knew her as another name. Anyway, she and I are friends, and have been ever since we were little. She’s a great lady and I wish the lucky couple a very happy life together.” She handed the microphone back and sat down.

It just hit her what she’d done. She’d stopped a man with a gun. Guns didn’t bother her, because both her brother and her father had one, and they’d been pointed toward her face in drunken anger more than once. But she didn’t need John to see that side of her.

“Aren’t you nervous?” Brandi asked her. “That man wanted to kill us!”

“Yep.”

“What are you going to do about it?”

Melody faced the woman, who obviously hadn’t been in that situation before. “Nothing. There’s nothing to do. Life goes on, and everything’s fine now.”

“You’re amazing. I see why John wants you. I’ve never seen anyone so tough in my life.”

“It’s nothing, really. The guy probably didn’t even have a loaded weapon. I’d bet the safety was still on.”

“You saw that?”

She grinned. “In my neck of the woods, you get to know all about guns and the people the hold them. He looked like he didn’t know what he was doin’.”

“I hate guns.” She turned and talked to the woman on the other side of her.

Chuck stood up and took the microphone. “I think we all need a little break after all of that, and we’ll clear the dance floor in the meantime. It should be ready in about twenty minutes.”

Melody stood up and headed toward the bathroom. John stopped her as she stepped into the hallway, pulling her out of the way of the other guests.

“Are you sure you’re okay?”

“Yep. Nothing out of the ordinary there.”

“The man had a gun! What do you mean ‘nothing out of the ordinary’?”

“He probably didn’t even have a bullet in the chamber.”

He narrowed his eyes. “You know about guns?”

“I have to. Now if you’ll excuse me, I need to use the ladies’ room. I think my lipstick’s smeared.”

“I’ll have Dawn join you.”

“Whatever.” She smiled and walked away. Dawn met her and walked with her to the bathroom, after she went into the dressing room to get her purse.

“What happened?” Melody asked.

“Nothing. No bullets and the safety was on.”

“I knew it,” Melody answered. “I hope he’s in custody anyway.”

“Yep. Ted’s waiting for the cops with the guy. They should be here any minute.”

They went into the bathroom and after using the facilities, Melody touched up her makeup. Dawn and she were the only people in the room, because she’d chosen a bathroom far enough away that no one would see her. She didn’t like being the center of attention.

As she stared into the mirror, she heard two men talking in the hallway outside the bathroom. She moved closer to the door and just listened.

“What is her background anyway?” It sounded like John.

“She’s had it tough.” She was sure the other man was Chuck. “Elise told me that her father’s beaten her so many times, they threatened to have social services come into the house, but the father paid them off. She’s had broken bones, black eyes, you name it. She even told Elise that her father threatened her with a gun on a regular basis. It’s not good, and if I were you, I’d walk away.”

“I can’t walk away,” John replied. “I love that girl. She needs me more than ever to protect her from that home life. She still lives at home, right?”

“Yes, she does. Her father won’t let her leave. I’m surprised she’s even here. Elise wanted to spend time with her and convince her to leave West Virginia, but she didn’t have time because of those reporters. It’s one sad situation.”

“Where does she work?” John asked.

“She never answered you on that, did she?”

“No, she dodges that question, just like questions about her father.”

“She’s a clerk in a grocery store. She wanted to go to college, but because her brother was a boy, he was allowed to go. He’s a real loser, and Melody was the one who paid the price when her mother died.”

“That was a shame about her mother.”

“More than you know,” Chuck answered. “Her mother had stage one cancer, and her father wouldn’t allow her to get help or see a doctor after it was diagnosed. He locked her in the house until she died. He didn’t want to spend money on any woman, because they’re second class citizens.”

Melody felt her stomach tie up in knots. She had no idea.

“That’s terrible!” John said. “No wonder she’s not very outgoing and why she answers me like she does.”

“Let it go,” Chuck answered. “You have all those women falling at your feet and can have any one of them.”

“You made your point.”

She heard their voices get quieter as they walked away, but she was unable to hear any more of their conversation.

Melody faced Dawn with a frown on her face. “I have to get out of here,” Melody said.

“Was that all true?” Dawn asked.

She wiped a tear. “That wasn’t the half of it. No one knows how bad it’s been for me, but that’s beside the point. I have to get away now. I can’t face John knowing he’s been told about my past.”

“I can’t blame you.” She checked her watch. “It’s about nine-thirty. Think you can get a flight out of here?”

“I’ll take care of it. I’m going to leave, and if John asks, tell him you thought I was still in the bathroom or something. Stall him, because I have to get past all those reporters and check out of my room.”

Dawn gave her a hug. “Good luck, and it was great to get to know you. I know how it is to have a rough childhood. I’ve been there myself.”

Melody offered her half a smile. “Thanks.” She grabbed her purse and walked out of the bathroom, going in the opposite direction of the reception hall. She found some back stairs and went up two flights, then exited the staircase and hit the button for the elevator. She took it to the twentieth floor, hoping there would be no reporters waiting for her.

As soon as the elevator doors opened, she peeked out. No one was in the hallway, so she ran to her room, got inside, shut the door and threw off her dress. She knew she didn’t have much time before John figured it out.

When she opened her suitcase, she saw all clean clothes inside, thanks to John’s maid. She put on a t-shirt and shorts, socks and sneakers, then called the front desk.

“I’d like to check out. Can you tell me if there are reporters in your lobby waiting for Melody Gray?”

“Yes, there are. The place is packed, and we have security holding them back.”

“Darn. I’m Melody. Can I check out from up here?”

“Sure. We’ll just put your bill on your credit card. Leave your room keys in your room.”

“How much is the total?”

“Just a minute.”

Melody waited, checking her watch, while eyeing her suitcase and purse at the door.

“That’ll be twenty-five hundred dollars and seventy-four cents.”

“But my room was to be comped! That’s a fortune!”

“Take it up with Mr. Spencer or his son.”

She wasn’t about to argue, with the time ticking away. “No, that’s okay. Just charge it.” She put the room keys on the nightstand, grabbed her things and walked out of the room. After she took the stairs to the nineteenth floor and ran to the elevator, she pushed the down button, hoping she wouldn’t see John. As soon as the door began to open, she stood back a bit and waited, then peeked inside to find it empty. She got into the elevator, then pushed the down button for the second floor, leaned against the wall, and let out a big sigh.

What was she going to do with a twenty five hundred dollar bill on her credit card? She couldn’t afford that! She didn’t know anyone who could pay for a hotel room like that. Why did she let John upgrade her room again? Was he just showing off for her because his father owned the place?

She got off the elevator on the second floor, and no one was in the hallway. She ran to the back stairs with her suitcase, and just as she opened the door to step outside, someone grabbed her arm from behind. She’d been found.

~~~~~

Chapter 8

“Where are you going?”

Melody spun around to see Dennis holding onto her arm.

“I’m going home,” she said. “John doesn’t want me and I have to go home.”

“What about me?”

“What? You? Are you kidding? I’m only a job to you.”

“No, Melody. You’re something special, and I really don’t want you to go. After you let me hug you when we were going to see the Statue of Liberty, I realized that if John didn’t want you, I did. Please stay? I can hide you from him and he’ll never know.”

“No, sir. I have to go.” She looked down at his grip on her arm. “Please let me alone.”

“I can’t. Don’t go?”

“Let go of the lady,” Ted said, walking outside. “I should’ve guessed you were after her.” He pulled out his cell phone, but Melody stopped him.

“Don’t call, please? I don’t have a lot of time and have to get back home. My dad’s ill and I have to see him.”

“I have to tell John,” Ted said.

“No! I just want to go back home and I don’t want him to know. I’ve made a mess of his life and other people’s lives and just need to go home. Please?”

“I’m glad you’re going home,” Ted answered. “But not for the reason you said. John doesn’t need a distraction right now. Where are you headed? I’ll take you there myself.”

“To the train station, but don’t tell John. I don’t want him finding me.” She wiped her cheeks, knowing this was for the best, but she was going to miss him. “He needs a woman who understands and is there for him without her past finding her.”

“I agree, but not until the U.S. Open is over.” Ted turned toward Dennis. “We’ll have a chat when I get back. I don’t like your unprofessional behavior.” He took Melody’s suitcase and walked with her to the car. “This is a very wise decision. You’re a lot smarter than I’d thought.”

“Why is that?”

He helped her into the front seat of his car, put her suitcase in the back and got into the driver’s seat. He started to drive away before he answered her. “Women are falling at John’s feet all the time and usually he ignores it, but every once in a while, he gives them a chance. Remember Nadia?”

“Sure. He talked about her a lot.”

“He was in love with her years ago, and couldn’t concentrate on his game at all. She never returned his advances and finally dumped him, hard. He never really recovered from that. At least you have the sense to get out before you can dump him, so he won’t get that hurt.”

She stared out the window. “You’re very right. I don’t want to hurt anyone. I just wanted to get the weddin’ out of the way, then go back to my life in West Virginia.”

“When you get there, I want you to call me.” He handed her his business card. “If your father is the brute I think he is, I want you out of there. I’ll set you up somewhere on the west coast where no one can find you. I have friends everywhere, and I promise you’ll never be hurt again.”

She took the card. “Thank you.”

“No, thank you. John’s playing better than ever, and it’s because you’ve given him a reason to go on playing tennis. I didn’t think you could do it, and I’m going to make him think you’re coming back so he’ll keep playing well. But I don’t want you here. If you disappear, it’ll happen after the game is over, so he can get upset then. But for now, he’ll think you’ll be back. Does that make sense?”

“Sure.” He wanted his money and that’s all he was thinking about. It was obvious to Melody.

He dropped her off at the train station, and she thanked him as she got her suitcase. He waved and drove away.

Melody was hungry, but had to get her ticket for the train first. She walked inside and up to the counter.

“I’d like to change my ticket for the first available train to Charleston, West Virginia,” she said to the clerk, handing her the ticket. “I have a six o’clock trip.”

“We have a three a.m. trip and it’s not full. Want me to transfer your ticket to that one?”

“Yes, I do. I have to get out.”

The woman stared at Melody. “Aren’t you all over the cover of the tabloids?”

“Yes, I am. Is there some place I can hide? I’m going to get somethin’ to eat first, but I’ll be back.”

“We can put you in the back room. We do that a lot.” The woman changed the ticket and handed it to Melody. “When you come back, see me and I’ll hide you. There’s a great pizza place around the corner.”

“I love Tony’s pizza.” She took her suitcase with her and walked outside to Tony’s place, entering to the wonderful scent of Italian food. He was working at the counter, with many customers sitting at the tables.

“Hey! How are you doing?” he asked.

“I’m headed home. Can I get one of those slices like I had before?”

“Oh, the works. Sure, but why are you headed home? Rumor had it you were getting married to John.”

She shook her head. “No, just a rumor. I have to go home to take care of my father. I can’t stay here.”

“I’m sorry to hear that. John’s in love with you, you know.”

Melody stared at him. “How do ya know that?”

“Hold on.” He turned around and yelled into the back. “Ralph! I need a slice with the works!” He faced Melody again, leaning on the front counter. “I know John. He’s tried to run away before, but this time was the real deal. He’s a changed man, and I’ve never seen him as down about tennis as he was the night you were in here. But I saw him staring at you, and you grounded him to the important things in life. He’s not going to do well without you, and I’d bet he even quits tennis. Now that his parents are split, it’s not good for old John.”

“His bodyguard and I going to make him think I’ll be back,” she said. “Just so he has something to look forward to.”

“Good idea. You will be back, right?”

She lowered her eyes. “I doubt it. His bodyguard doesn’t want me back.”

“Ted? He’s a pain. I see him a lot with John, and the man never smiles. He taste tests everything and if I were John, I’d fire him.”

“Well, it’s for the best.”

Tony stared at her for a moment. “Just tell me this. Do you love him?”

Melody wiped a tear. “Sure, but it doesn’t matter anymore. I’m not right for him and it’s obvious to everyone. I’m from the back hills and he’s from the big city. How could that ever work?”

“I understand.” Ralph brought him the pizza, and Melody just stared. “Your new brother-in-law is cooking?”

“He’s actually good at it and enjoys it. He hates to clean, but he can cook.”

Melody got out her wallet. “How much do I owe you?”

“Nothing. You’re my guest and any time you need a shoulder to cry on, I’m here for you, Melody.”

She faced him, stunned. “You know my name from the paper, don’t you?”

“I know all about you from the paper, and I bet you never read the articles, did you?”

“No.” She handed him ten dollars. “I also pay my way, so please take it.”

“No way,” he said, pushing her hand away. “I’m still dealing with the fifty extra dollars from the other night.” He handed her the pizza and drink. “Enjoy the meal and have a safe trip back.”

“Thank you, and I really appreciate it. Is there something I can do for you in exchange, like get your employees to work?”

Tony grinned. “Actually, there is. Come back here for John. Give him a reason to smile again and do it for me.”

“I can’t do that,” she murmured. She handed the money back to him. “Thank you for everything you’ve done for me. I’m very grateful.” She went to an empty table in the back and ate her pizza.

Tony walked to her and sat down beside her. “Talk to me.”

“Why?”

“I get really lonely back there, and Ralph’s an idiot. You’re the only real person I’ve seen all day long.”

“What do ya want to talk about?”

He put his hand in his palm, his elbow on the table. “What are you going home to, really?”

“Why?”

He leaned up to her. “Does your father beat you?”

“He used to,” she said, taking another bite. “He can’t any more. He’s disabled.”

He shook his head slightly. “Not really, from what I read. He’s nothing but a nasty man. What made him so mean?”

“I guess he was born that way.” She took another bite. She hated being questioned, and had to change the subject. “Great pizza, by the way. It’s better than what they had at the wedding.”

Tony sat back with a slight grin. “That’s right. You had a wedding to go to tonight. How did that go?”

“You know, the usual. A man showed up with a gun, and I distracted him while John’s bodyguards took him away.”

His eyebrows hit the ceiling in surprise. “A gun? Was anyone hurt?”

“No. He didn’t even have the safety turned off or have any bullets.”

“Have you seen guns before?” he asked.

“Sure. My daddy has tons of guns. So does my brother.”

Tony shook his head. “If you want to come here to run away, I can give you a job. I’d even give you a place to stay. My wife and I have an extra bedroom.”

She smiled. “I appreciate the thought, but I have to go home.”

He was quiet for a while, then looked at her empty plate. “What did they have at the wedding to eat?”

“Fish. I hate fish, but those sardines are good.”

“Did they have anything other than fish?”

She nodded. “Sure, but everything tasted and smelled like fish. It was awful.”

“Where are you headed next?”

She studied him for a moment. “You’re not going to tell John, are you?”

He chuckled. “No, you’re allowed to do as you wish.”

“I’m going home. My train leaves at three.”

“Where will you stay until three?”

She sat back and studied his face. He wasn’t going to tell, and she knew it. “I have a secret place in the train station. There’s a really nice lady there who wants to protect me from the news media.”

“Oh, I see.” He looked back at the kitchen where smoke was starting to pour toward the front counter. “I think I have a fire back there!” He stood up and ran into the back. Melody grabbed her paper plate, threw it away, and walked to the front.

“Bye, Tony! Thanks for dinner!”

“Any time,” he replied, holding a fire extinguisher and aiming it somewhere out of her sight. “When you come back, make sure you come to see me!”

“Thanks! I will!” She took her suitcase, her purse and her drink and walked back to the train station.

Just as she entered the front door, some people turned and yelled for her. “Melody! Are you leaving John?”

She ran to the counter, searching for the woman who was to help her, but no one was there. She rapped on the counter, just to see if anyone was around. “Excuse me! I was to meet someone here! I need help!”

The woman popped up from a chair in a corner. “Melody! I was waiting for you!” She glanced at the reporters surrounding her, yelling questions. “Come back here through the door,” the woman said.

Melody ran to the door, and the woman opened it for her, then shut it just as the reporters pushed from the other side.

“Come with me,” the woman said, pulling on Melody’s arm. She took her to a break room in the back and shut the door behind her. “You’ll be safe in here.”

“Thank you so much for helping me.”

“It’s the least I can do for you. I read your story in the paper and think it’s horrible how your father treated you. Are you sure you want to go back home?”

“I have to. Do you happen to have a copy of that paper? I haven’t read it, and was wonderin’ what they printed.”

“Sure.” She left the room, then returned with the tabloid, handing it to Melody. “I have to see if I’m needed out there, but make yourself at home. If there’s anything I can do for you, let me know.”

These people were insane. She opened the paper and stared at the picture on the front page, of her at the Statue of Liberty being protected by Dennis. He was leaning down and talking in her ear, with the Statue of Liberty in the background. The headline read, “The Nobody Everyone Wants’ and the caption underneath read, ‘Give me your tired, your poor, and someone for John Spencer to love.’

“Oh great,” she muttered.

The article went on to say that Melody was such a stunning woman, that John had no idea what had hit him. However, once he found out her background, he’d be running for the hills. It said his parents even split over John’s love for Melody, and that she was quite a heartbreaker and home wrecker. It described her childhood, told how her mother died when she was young, and how she was outspoken and had a tendency to cause problems wherever she went. She was a poor girl battling against the odds, and the odds had won, the paper said. It also said she was only in town for a short time, but should be leaving soon.

This reporter was insane. He didn’t even know her or her family and she wasn’t a home wrecker. It made Melody angry, wondering who’d they’d interviewed to get their story. But knowing she couldn’t do anything about it, she read through the rest of the paper instead, checking her watch frequently.

She must have dozed off, because sometime after 2:30, someone walked into the room and shut the door. “Who are you?”

She lifted her head. “I’m Melody and have to leave for West Virginia.”

The woman studied Melody’s face. “You’re the girl from the newspaper!”

“Yes, but they didn’t print the truth.”

“What time’s your train?”

Melody stifled a yawn. “Three.”

“I think they’re ready to board, if you’d like to go.”

“Are the reporters gone?” she asked the woman while covering another yawn.

“I have no idea, but you can go out the back door if you want.”

“Thank you,” she answered. She got her things, slipped out the back door and walked up to the train. The porter helped her inside and stowed her luggage, then she got to her seat, put back her head and closed her eyes.

She heard a commotion outside the train, and opened her eyes to see two police officers showing Melody’s picture on the tabloid to the porter. He nodded and pointed toward the train.

She had to hide. There was no reason they’d be hunting for her unless John had sent them.

She bent down, got out of her seat and ran to the bathroom, then locked the door behind her. She heard the police walk through the train, asking people if they’d seen her, but everyone said they hadn’t. She was indebted to the fine people of New York for keeping her safe.

“All aboard!” someone yelled.

“I bet she ran off,” someone said. She heard a few things that sounded like the train was ready to leave, and sighed deeply. Once they were underway, she could go back to her seat.

The train began pulling out of the station, so she opened the door a crack and glanced out into the car. There were only four other passengers, and they were either asleep or reading. She slipped out and back to her seat, then closed her eyes. She could only think about how she’d done some stupid things while in New York, happy to be leaving. But John’s face filled her head and she couldn’t stop her tears. She missed him already, but knew it was for the best. Who would want someone who made a mess of everything?

She dozed off, trying to stop crying, and woke with a start when they got to Washington D.C.

After getting off the train, she realized she had about four hours until her next train left. So, she walked out of the train station and headed down Delaware Avenue then Constitution Avenue until she got to the National Mall. She passed many buildings she’d seen on television, but the most impressive was the Capitol building, sitting so regally against the backdrop of the early morning sky and many green trees.

As she sat on a bench on the grassy area of the National Mall, she contemplated everything she’d been through. Her whole life was ahead of her. If she never went home, would her father even notice? Would anyone care? Would John care if she just disappeared? She could hide out in Washington, get a job somewhere and become someone else.

Tears poured down her cheeks. The thought was tempting, but she missed John terribly. He’d asked her to spend the night with him at his house the night before, but she knew he thought of her differently. He probably pitied her, and that was the one thing she couldn’t stomach.

She turned toward the Washington Monument at the other end of the Mall, and realized that people down through the ages had it much worse than she did. Sure, she had her problems, but if she wanted to, she could make it all go away. She could return to New York and stay with John, she could hide out in a different town, or she could go home to be with her father.

Since it sounded like her mother had died needlessly because she was a woman, Melody no longer felt it necessary to care for her father. She made her decision. She was going back to New York and stay with John.

Then it hit her. Would it really be any different than staying with her father? John traveled all the time and she’d be alone, all over again. He’d find someone else and she’d be left out in the cold. She’d been rejected all her life by her father telling her she wasn’t wanted every day. She didn’t know if she could handle that again.

“Are you Melody Gray?”

She looked up to see an older man in a suit. “Who are you?” she asked.

“I’m a friend. Do you mind if I sit here?”

“Knock yourself out. What kind of friend are you?”

He smiled. “I’m a reporter.”

She stood up and started to walk away.

“Please don’t go?” he asked, making her stop and turn around. “I’m not here for a story, really. I just want to talk to you.”

“I don’t have anything to say to reporters,” she replied, crossing her arms.

He looked up at her face. “I read your story in the New York papers, and I just want to know why you ran away.”

She lowered her eyes, the tears burning behind her lids. “I’d rather not say.”

“Please have a seat. You look like you need a friend.”

“I have no friends,” she answered, swiping away some tears. “I’m fine by myself.”

“I don’t think John thinks so. He’s been looking all over for you, and had the police searching everywhere in New York for you.”

She looked up at the museums in front of her. “I know. I dodged them.”

“Why?”

“Is this off the record?”

“Yes.”

Was he telling her the truth? She knew she couldn’t trust reporters. “But you could make your career if you had my story.”

“It’s not worth it at my age. I see a troubled young lady who’s in love with a man, and if I can get them back together, it would be worth it to me. Call me a romantic at heart.”

She glanced at his smile and sat back down beside him. She’d give him a chance.

“So why did you leave?” he asked.

“I’m not worth it to him. He has a rich lifestyle and I’m nothing compared to him. I’d never fit into his life, and never be his, really. No, I belong back in West Virginia.” She wiped another tear.

“Are you so sure?”

“Yes, I am sure.”

“Did you know that six different modeling agencies are also looking for you?”

She furrowed her eyebrows. “Why? I’m a nobody.”

“Not according to them. They saw your picture with the Statue of Liberty in the background and want to find you.” He pulled a newspaper out of his back pocket and handed it to her.

The headlines read, ‘Wanted: Redhead With An Amazing Glow.’

“Glow?” she asked. “Are they kiddin’?”

“I agree with them. You’re beautiful and have the prettiest skin and adorable smile. Any modeling agency worth its weight would pay you six figures to start with your look.”

She lifted her eyes to study him, stunned. “Six figures? As in a hundred thousand dollars?”

“For starters.” He pointed to the paper. “That’s what they’re saying in the article.”

“But I’m not a model. I’m hardly thin enough, and definitely don’t have the attitude to be a model.”

“You are thin enough, but they’re not looking for that. They want the wholesome look that can sell to the average woman.” He raked his eyes over her. “You’re perfect.”

What was his angle, anyway? She had to find out. “I bet you get a finder’s fee if you take me to them, don’t you?”

“They’ll give out a reward, but that’s not my drive, like I said before. I just want you and John to get together.” He handed her his cell phone. “Call him.”

“I can’t,” she said, pushing the phone away. “He’d hate me.”

“Do you have his number? I’ll call him and find out for you.”

“I have a better idea. I have his bodyguard’s number.” She fished around in her purse and took out Ted’s card, then handed it to the man. “You call him. I don’t want to know.”

“Just remember me at the wedding.” He dialed the number then handed the card back to Melody. “Hello, is this Ted?” He smiled at Melody and returned to the call. “I’m calling for Melody Gray. She needs to know if John still loves her.” He furrowed his eyebrows then faced Melody. “He wants to talk to you. He doesn’t believe I know you.”

She took the phone and put it to her ear. “Ted, it’s Melody.”

“Where are you?”

“John’s there, isn’t he?”

“Yes, he is. Want to talk to him? He’s a mess and needs to hear your voice.”

“Fine. Put him on.” She waited, heard someone mumble, then take the phone.

“Melody!” John said. “Where are you? I’ve been worried sick about you. I even had the cops looking for you.”

“I’m in Washington, D.C., on my way home.”

“Why did you leave the wedding?” he asked.

“I can’t talk right now,” she said.

“Oh, someone’s listening.”

“Yes, sir.”

“A reporter?” he asked.

“Yep.”

“Call me when you get a chance and reverse the charges.”

“I don’t have your number.”

“Interesting dilemma. I don’t want the reporter to get it either. Just call Ted back and we’ll figure something out. I love you Melody, and I promise nothing’s as bad as you think it is.”

She wiped a tear. “I have to go.”

“Goodbye, sweetheart. You’ll always be my sweetheart, no matter what happens.”

She said goodbye, ended the call and started to cry.

“What did he say?”

“Not much.”

“He still loves you, you know.”

“Yep.”

The man leaned forward. “Do you love him?”

“I can’t tell you that. You’re a reporter.”

“Oh, you don’t have to tell me.” He pulled a tape recorder out of his pocket. “Thanks for the story of a lifetime.”

She felt her mouth drop in surprise, not sure what to do. What had she said to him that he could print? She always messed up every situation and this one wasn’t any different.

~~~~~

Chapter 9

Melody walked back to the train, got something to eat in Union Station and boarded. She felt so empty inside, like she’d just given away her soul. Reporters were all evil and she knew better than to trust any of them.

She sat in her seat, surrounded by more people than she thought possible for wanting to go to Charleston. Everyone seemed to stare at her; making her wonder if they were all reporters. She closed her eyes and ignored all of them. They weren’t worth the time of day to her.

An old woman sat down beside her, forcing Melody’s eyes to open. “Going to Charleston?” the woman asked.

She didn’t have an accent, so Melody knew something was up. “Yes, and I’m really tired.”

“I bet you are. You’ve been all over the news nationwide.”

Melody didn’t answer, but just closed her eyes again.

“You know that, right?”

“Look. I just want to sleep,” Melody said, opening her eyes. “Is that okay with you?”

“Oh, testy. I guess I’ll just move.”

Melody felt guilty, shook her head and sighed. “No, stay put. I’m just tired of bein’ hounded by reporters. I really just want to sleep.”

“I understand. I’ll keep them away from you. I’m going to visit my daughter in West Virginia anyway. She has a new boyfriend.”

Melody knew she wasn’t going to sleep. This woman wouldn’t let her alone. She closed her eyes and didn’t answer the woman. At least she wasn’t a reporter.

She must’ve been asleep for at least six hours before she woke up. The older woman was knitting, and the other people on the train were either reading or sleeping.

“I think I fell asleep,” she said, yawning.

“Sure did. Some people took your picture, too.”

“If they want to watch me sleep, so be it.” She checked her watch. “What time is it?”

“It’s after dinner. Are you hungry?”

“No. I’m fine.” She knew she didn’t have much cash and she could wait. She also had a twenty-five hundred dollar bill hanging over her head, and who knew what bills her father had racked up while she was away.

She spent the last part of the trip thinking about John. He was worried about her? Why? She wasn’t what he wanted, and he’d even said as much to Chuck. What was it about him?

When the train pulled into Charleston around eight, a man from another aisle approached her. “Melody, I’m Arden Warren, a reporter from New York. Would you give me an exclusive interview? I’ll make it worth your while.”

“No.”

“How about me?” another man asked.

“No.”

“I’ll double his offer!” a third said.

She just wanted to get home and see if her father was doing okay. “No.”

The train stopped and she ran to the door, waiting to get off. About six men followed her, all wanting an interview and hounding her. When the doors opened, she ran out and grabbed her suitcase as fast as she could while dodging all reporters’ questions. Her car was parked at the train station, so she ran to it, threw her suitcase inside, and after paying the parking bill, drove home to her very small town, east of Charleston.

She decided on the ride home, her life would never be normal again, all because she chose the wrong table at a diner in the New York train station. She didn’t regret meeting John, but if they’d never met, she’d have been able to go to the wedding, see the Statue of Liberty, and go home alone. Her memories of New York consisted of being hounded by the press, breaking up a marriage, and stopping a gunman. Some vacation.

Melody pulled into the driveway of her father’s small home, grabbed her suitcase and walked to the front door. She glanced into the window of the living room, and saw her father having sex with a blonde woman. Not knowing what to do, she stood and stared. Her father looked very happy, happier than she’d ever seen him.

Feeling like a voyeur, she turned around, got into her car with her suitcase and left. She had no money, her credit card was over the limit, and she had no place to go. Her brother pretty much hated her in their ongoing feud, so she drove to her Aunt Shirley’s house.

The lights were out in the home, and she suddenly remembered that her aunt was away on a vacation in Nashville with her brother, Jimmy, and his wife. Melody was homeless and alone.

She drove to her job at Jack’s Groceries, knowing it was open twenty-four hours. She might be able to hang out in the back for a while, until she could figure out what to do. When she pulled into the parking lot, though, all the lights were out in the store. She drove up to the front, and saw a huge sign on the door, reading, ‘Condemned.’ She got out of the car, not believing her eyes. This was her job! She couldn’t survive without her job.

A metal news rack stood beside the door and she knelt down, trying to read the headlines in the dark. It said, ‘63 Employees Out Of Work at Jack’s,’ then mentioned that Jack’s had closed the day she’d left town. No one knew it was coming, either.

Melody got back into her car. No home, no job, no money. She couldn’t believe her luck. She looked at her watch. It was almost nine at night and nothing was open. She couldn’t afford a motel, so it looked like she’d be spending the night in the car.

She drove to her aunt’s house, parked in the driveway, and got into the back seat. The night was cool, so she threw the bridesmaid dress over her for a blanket, then lay back and thought about her life. What went wrong? Why did she feel doomed? What was she going to do?

She couldn’t go home. Her father was busy and he didn’t need her any more. As much as it was a relief, she was alone and not needed. She felt worthless. Going back to New York wasn’t even an option because she had to be her own person. She couldn’t go anywhere without being pitied, and that was out of the question.

She closed her eyes and felt herself start to dream. Her father was holding a gun to John’s head, threatening him if he dated her. She screamed for him to let John go, but her father held on even tighter. As his evil smile grew, he cocked the gun at John’s temple. John’s eyes squeezed shut and he told her he loved her. She screamed no to her father, but her arms were being held back by her brother who was laughing. Just as someone grabbed the gun, it went off.

Melody sat up straight and opened her eyes. It finally hit her. Her relatives were insane. John was the only one who had any sense whatsoever.

She touched her face and felt the sweat rolling off it. It was nearly three in the morning, and there was no way she’d go back to sleep.

Because of the cool temperatures and the sweat on her skin, she started to get extremely cold. This was crazy. She was parked at her aunt’s business where she could get out of the cool air, and she was sleeping in her car. She made her plan, got out her credit card and stepped out of the car.

After walking to the rear of the small building, she looked all around for someone who might be watching. No one was within miles of the place, and there were few neighbors, so she went to work on the door. She had it jimmied open within a few minutes, realizing that if someone caught her, she’d be arrested for breaking and entering.

She walked into the lit shop, hoping her aunt never installed an alarm, and closed the door. It felt good to get inside, so she warmed her arms and walked upstairs to the two-bedroom apartment where her aunt and uncle lived. She hoped they’d have something to eat, because she’d missed dinner.

The refrigerator didn’t have much food, but she did find a box of cereal in the pantry. She opened it and poured some into a bowl, then lay down on the couch to watch television. She’d be indebted to her aunt after this. Her eyes went shut and that’s all she remembered.

~~~~~

“Look who’s sleepin’ in your bed,” someone said. Melody opened her eyes to stare right into the face of her brother, Jimmy.

She sat up, purple and green sugary cereal clinging to her arms and shirt. “Oh, no. What day is it?”

“It’s Monday,” he said. “We came back a little bit early to find someone who’d broken in and eaten Aunt Shirley and Uncle Ned’s food.”

“I’m so sorry,” she said. “Where are they?”

“I’m right here, sugar, and you’re fine. You’re welcome here any time.” Aunt Shirley walked into the living room and put a cup of tea on the coffee table in front of Melody. “Tell us all about it.”

“Well, I got back from New York—”

“Where your face was plastered all over the newspapers for datin’ someone out of your league,” Jimmy said with a smirk. His wife, Belinda, who was sitting in a rocking chair near the couch, started to cackle, like the witch she was.

Melody moved to the edge of the couch. “You have no idea what it was like. Besides, I got back and Daddy was…uh…entertainin’ some woman at our house. Right in the livin’ room.”

“You’re kidding!” Aunt Shirley said.

“I couldn't walk in on that, could I?” Melody asked.

“I would have,” Jimmy said. “And cheered him on.”

Melody shook her head. “Thank heavens I’m not you. I was told in New York that he was ill. Do any of you know what happened?”

“He’s fine,” Jimmy said. “I got a call, he went to the doctor and he’s fine. He has to stop drinkin’, but he never will. He kicked the woman out who was taking care of him because she took all his beer and hid it from him.”

“So who’s the new woman?” Shirley asked, sitting beside Melody.

“I have no idea. She was blonde and had a huge chest.”

“Naked?” Jimmy asked, waggling his eyebrows.

“You know it,” Melody said. “But don’t ask me any other details. I’m sure it’ll give me nightmares for years.”

“They closed Jack’s Groceries,” Shirley said. “Are you gonna go back home to live with your daddy?”

Melody shook her head. “I’d rather not if that woman’s there. I’m gonna find a place to stay and get a job.”

“If you want to stay here, you’re welcome to,” Shirley answered. “You could work for rent. I don’t mind.”

Melody reached out and lifted the teacup, then took a sip. “What about Ned?”

“He’ll be back…some time,” Shirley said. “He’s still in Nashville, thinkin’ he’s the next country music star.”

Melody put her teacup back on the coffee table. “What? Uncle Ned?”

Shirley smiled. “Since he’s related to you, and therefore the uncle of a famous woman whose face is all over the newspapers, he thinks he can cash in. He’s been singin’ karaoke all weekend.”

“So you left him there?”

“Sort of,” Shirley answered, chuckling. “We got him a bus ticket back to West Virginia for when he’s done.”

“I guess he’s unemployed, too, since they closed Jack’s.” Melody checked her watch. “Can I get a shower and see if I can find a job? I’m still gonna need money to eat.”

“Sure,” Shirley said. “Just help me when you get back.”

“Thanks.” She kissed Shirley’s cheek and ran toward the door. “I have to get my suitcase, and I’ll be right back.”

“Are you gonna stop at home to get some other clothes?”

Melody stopped dead in her tracks then spun toward them. “I guess I have to. Do any of you want to come with me so I won’t be shot?”

All three of them shook their heads. “I’m not crossin’ Martin,” Shirley said. “I’m glad I was your mom’s sister and not his sister.”

Melody sighed. “Jimmy? Would you help me?”

“No way,” he said with a grin. “And Belinda’s not comin’ either, so don’t ask.”

Belinda laughed, sounding more like a hyena than ever. She laughed at everything, whether it was funny or not.

“I’ll be back with my suitcase,” Melody said. She just wanted to get away from these people. They were all crazy.

She brought the suitcase up the stairs, took a quick shower and brushed her hair. As she glanced in the mirror, she suddenly realized why everyone thought she was a model. She never thought she was pretty, but with her long slightly curly dark red hair and her green eyes, her pale skin really stuck out. She’d always hated her dimples, but they made her look so much younger, especially with her high cheekbones. She really was pretty, even though her father had told her every day of her life how homely she was. She suddenly felt as if a huge weight had been lifted off her shoulders. Her father had been controlling her all her life, and now she was seeing how wrong and evil he’d been.

She walked a little taller and more determined out into the living room. “Thank you, Aunt Shirley, for takin’ me in. I really appreciate it.”

“Don’t worry. I won’t call the cops for you breakin’ in, either. Family has to stick together.”

Melody smiled. “I’m gonna visit Momma’s grave on my way back.”

“You do that. Tell her hello from me.”

Melody smiled as she left the apartment, walked down the stairs and out the back. It was about seven in the morning, which meant they must have driven the whole way back home the night before.

She drove to her father’s home, knowing what she wanted to do. In and out, and no one would know she was even there.

When she pulled into the driveway, another car was parked in her spot. She pulled in behind it, squared her shoulders as she got out of the car, and approached the front door.

Her key turned in the lock and she eased the door open, to make sure nothing was still going on inside the house.

“Who are you?” the blonde woman yelled as soon as Melody walked into the living room. The place was a mess, with beer cans, empty pizza boxes and candy wrappers everywhere.

“I’m Melody, Martin’s daughter. I’m here to get my clothes, then I’ll be gone.”

“I hope so.”

Melody raked her eyes over the woman, not sure what her father saw in her. “What’s your name?”

“Jillian. I moved in last Friday.”

“The day after I left, huh?”

“Yep. He said you walked out and wasn’t very nice about it. Your poor daddy was sick and no one was here to help him. I was in the waitin’ room at the doctor’s and helped the poor thing.”

Melody shook her head. This woman was evil and a liar. “I was goin’ to a weddin’ in New York and he knew I’d be back. It doesn’t matter.” She stared at him, asleep, in the living room. “He’s kept me here long enough. It’s time to move on.”

“Kept you here?”

“I’m his daughter and it was my job to make sure he was taken care of. My momma made me promise on her death bed.”

“And you believed it?” Jillian asked.

“Guess I was the stupid one.” Melody started up the stairs. “I’ll be gone in a few minutes.” As soon as she got to the top of the stairs, she saw the second floor was as clean as she’d left it. They must have only been living on the first floor.

She grabbed her only other suitcase, filled it with her clothes and her mother’s picture and walked downstairs. It’s all she owned in the world and she couldn’t be happier that she could leave with very few things. She couldn’t wait to get to her car, and at just a few feet until she could be free, the phone rang.

Jillian picked up the phone. “Hello?” She stared at Melody. “She’s right here, on her way out.” She held the phone out toward Melody.

Melody put her suitcase on the floor, walked back into the filthy kitchen and took the phone. “Hello.”

“Melody, it’s John. Are you okay?”

“I’m fine. Why?”

“You never called me back. I have to make sure you made it home okay. I called last night and your dad and the woman who answered the phone said you never came in.”

“They’re right.”

“What happened? Where did you sleep?”

“In the car,” she said in a low tone. “It’s a long story.”

“I have time.”

“But I don’t.”

“Why did you sleep in the car?” he asked.

“I couldn’t afford a hotel room. I seem to have a twenty-five hundred dollar bill on my credit card from New York’s finest Presidential Suite.”

“What? That room was to be comped! Dad promised me!”

“I had to pay it.”

She heard his audible sigh, sure he was running his fingers through his hair in frustration. “If you just wouldn’t have run out without saying goodbye, you could still be there, you know.”

Melody looked up just in time to see a shotgun pointed at her face, her father on the other end.

“Hang up the phone!” her father yelled.

“Melody!” John exclaimed. “What’s going on?”

“I’m lookin’ down the barrel of a twenty-two shotgun right now. I have to go.” She hung up the phone and faced her father, crossing her arms. “So are you gonna shoot me and go to jail?”

“I won’t go to jail. I have a get out of jail free card, in one man named Hank Johnson. I have too much dirt on him and he’ll make sure I’ll never go to jail.”

Melody was shaking on the inside, but had to appear tough. She turned toward the door. “I’m leavin’. Don’t contact me. As far as I’m concerned, I have no parents.”

“Stop right there, Missy,” he said. “Or I’ll shoot!”

She turned toward him, her jaw tightened and her eyebrows narrowed. “So you’ll kill me just like you killed Momma? Is that what you want to do?”

A siren sounded in the background, but Melody ignored it. The gun still pointed toward her, but her father’s expression hardened even more. “You don’t know what you’re talkin’ about.”

“Sure I do. Momma could’ve been saved, but you made her die. You wouldn’t let her have treatment, so you killed her. You’re gonna pay for that, and you’ll also pay for what you’ve done for me for years. You’re an evil man, and I’m not afraid of you anymore. You can’t hurt me.” She turned just as the police ran into the house. Their guns were pointed toward Martin, and Melody stood still. If she moved, she knew someone would shoot.

“Put down your weapon,” one of the policemen said. “Melody, are you okay?”

“Yes. But how do you know my name?”

“Someone by the name of John called our department. He was in New York and said you were in trouble.”

She sighed. “He was right, and I’ve been in trouble for years. But I’m walkin’ right out of trouble as soon as you gentlemen tell me I’m allowed to go.”

“If you move, I’ll shoot you and anyone else in my way,” Martin said, raising the shotgun even higher and aiming toward her head.

“This is your last warning,” the main officer said to Martin. “Lower your weapon or we’ll be forced to shoot you, and we shoot to kill.”

Martin aimed and put his finger on the trigger. “Go to…” He didn’t finish his sentence before a shot rang out and he fell to the floor. One of the men grabbed the shotgun, while the other two tended to her father.

Melody stood still, stunned by what had just happened. She didn’t want her father to die, but at the same time, he was stopped from killing her.

“Are you okay?” one of the cops asked her. “Hey, you’ve been all over the news. You’re some celebrity in New York, right?”

“Not really.” She looked down at her father. “Is he gonna live?”

The man watched the two officers holding onto Martin’s chest, trying to stop the bleeding. “I don’t know. They called an ambulance. He’d have killed you, you know. If it weren’t for John, you’d be dead.”

“I see that.”

The man walked closer to her, studying her face. “How long has he been treatin’ you like this?”

She felt the tears fill her eyes. “Since I was eight.”

“And you let it happen? That’s a long time.”

“How could I stop it? He’s my daddy!”

The man handed her a business card. “Go see this man. He’s a psychologist and won’t charge you a thing. You were an abused child and you probably need therapy.”

She handed him the card back. “No, sir. I’m fine.” She hugged her arms tightly across her chest and watched the two police officers tending to her father, holding onto the wound with rags. Her father moaned and she wanted to hug him, but at the same time, considered him to be evil.

“What’s gonna happen to him?” she asked, pointing.

“He’ll go to the hospital, then to jail. He’ll need a lawyer or he’ll be there for a long time.”

She picked up her suitcase. “Can I leave now?”

The man glanced at her father, then back at her. “Sure.” He walked with her out of the house, then helped put her suitcase into the back of the car. “John wants us to call him back. He wants us to keep tabs on you.”

Her life was in shambles and the last thing she wanted was for John to think even less of her. “Tell him to forget it. I can’t do as he wishes and my home is here. Tell him to forget me, too. I’m fine and I’m movin’ on. He needs to do the same.”

The officer smiled. “I’ll give him a dear John over the phone. It’s a shame because he really cares about you.”

She sighed, knowing it was true. “I know, but my life is so embarrassing, I have to rebuild from the ground up. I’m not upper class like he is, and can never be someone like that. He, of all people, should understand that.”

“Who is he, if you don’t mind me askin’?”

“John Spencer, the tennis player.”

The man’s eyebrows hit the ceiling. “John Spencer? The one who’s grandfather is a senator, and whose parents are gettin’ a divorce?”

“Yes, and it’s my fault they’re divorcing, too. See why I have to distance myself?”

The man shook his head, setting his jaw. “Oh, he’s not gonna like this one bit. He’s gonna hunt you down.”

“Let him try.” She opened the car door. “Thank you for savin’ my life. Tell the other guys that, too, will you?”

“Sure. Take care, and let me know if you want that psychologist’s card.”

She grinned, knowing she was tougher than ever. “Nope. I’m fine.” She got into her car and backed out of the driveway just as the ambulance was pulling in front of the house. She felt guilty, because she didn’t stop to find out if he’d be okay.

As soon as she was out of sight of the house, she started to cry. Her father could be dying and she just walked away. What kind of monster was she? Was she really that cold and insensitive?

She drove back to see her aunt and her brother. They’d blame her and she knew it wasn’t going to be nice. She pulled into the driveway, got out of the car and went up to the apartment.

“Something’s happened.” She fell onto the couch and put her head into her hands.

“What, sugar?” Aunt Shirley asked, holding a cup of tea in the kitchen.

“Dad’s been shot. He’s in the hospital and I don’t know if he’s gonna make it.”

Her aunt sat down beside her, silent for a moment. “What happened?”

Melody relayed the whole story, in a full sob by the time she was done.

“So you had Dad shot?” Jimmy asked, sitting on the other side of Melody. Belinda was still in the rocking chair, laughing at everything, even though it wasn’t appropriate.

“No,” Melody said, wiping her cheeks. “I tried to leave, but the cops showed up and he wouldn’t lower the gun. He wanted to kill me.”

“But he’s done that before,” Jimmy said. “And he always lowers the gun and walks away.”

She leaned up toward her brother. “But this time, he had to prove himself to Jillian. You don’t get it, do you? He doesn’t need me to take care of him anymore. He wanted to kill me just like he killed Momma.”

“But he didn’t kill Momma,” Jimmy said.

Aunt Shirley sat back on the couch. “I was afraid this would leak out. He didn’t kill her directly, but he didn’t allow her to get treatment. It’s the same thing.”

“What? Daddy did that?” Jimmy asked. He stared at Melody. “And you knew?”

“I found out in New York. The Johnsons were there and I overheard the whole thing. It’s not pretty, Jimmy, and we’ve been livin’ with an evil man all our lives.”

“How dare you say that?” Jimmy exclaimed, jumping to his feet. “The man’s hangin’ on by a thread and you say he’s evil?”

“You haven’t lived with him for the past eight years after you left home. You haven’t been tortured or beaten like I have. He never laid a hand on you, and even sent you to college when you knew I was the one who wanted to go. You didn’t care and threw it all away.”

Jimmy’s mouth hung open and he finally turned toward Belinda. “I think we need to leave. Someone has to be there for Dad.” He grabbed his wife’s arm, but she stayed put.

“This is one time I have to agree with Melody,” she whispered.

Jimmy’s eyebrows rose and his jaw slackened. “You’re goin’ against your husband in a family fight?”

She faced him directly. “Yes, sir. As a matter of fact, I think it’s time I leave you and move on. I’ve seen how your father treated Melody, and you’re beginnin’ to treat me the same way. I’m done, Jimmy.” She walked toward the door. “Thank you for a nice vacation,” she said to Shirley, then left the apartment.

“Belinda! Don’t leave!” Jimmy ran after her. “I’ll change! I promise!”

Aunt Shirley closed the door behind them and faced Melody. “So what now?”

She lowered her head, tears filling her eyes. Bad things seemed to follow her. “Considerin’ I seem to ruin every relationship of anyone near me, I’ll find a place as soon as I can and get out before Uncle Ned comes back.”

“You’ll do no such thing,” Shirley said with a grin. “I’m glad you stood up to all of them, and I’m proud of you. It’s about time, too.”

“Do you think so?” Melody asked while lifting her head and wiping her tears.

“Yep.” Shirley picked up the phone and sat down beside her. “I want you to call John. Right now. Tell him you’re okay and thank him for savin’ your life.”

“You’re right. I have to thank him, but I don’t want to run up your phone bill.”

“Don’t worry. We’re in the modern times now. One fee, call as much as you like, anywhere.”

“Are ya sure?”

“Sugar, I wouldn’t say it if it wasn’t true.” She thrust the phone at Melody. “Call him, then I want to talk to him too.”

“I don’t have his number, but I have the number for his bodyguard.”

She raised one eyebrow. “Bodyguard?”

“He’s a celebrity and needs to keep the reporters and psychos away.”

Shirley smiled. “Oh, that makes sense then. Call the bodyguard and get John’s number.”

Melody took the card from her purse and dialed the number.

“Ted here.”

“It’s Melody. Can I speak to John?”

“He’s kind of busy right now, but I’ll tell him you called,” Ted said.

“He’s playin’ in the U.S. Open, isn’t he?”

“Yes, and he’s worried about you and isn’t doin’ well in practice. I’ll tell him you called and you’re fine.” He paused for a moment. “You are fine, right?”

She tried to smile but it was difficult. “Yes, sir. Better than fine. Thank him for savin’ my life, will you?”

“Sure. I’ll give him your best.”

“Thank you.”

“Have him call me,” Shirley whispered, writing down her number. Melody had the number memorized already, but it was good to have it in front of her.

“Oh, Ted, can you have him call the number here when he’s done?”

“Hold on.” She heard him get some paper. “Shoot.”

“Poor choice of words.” She heard him laugh, then told him the number.

“I’ll give him the message,” Ted said. “Is this the number where you can be reached?”

“It’s my aunt’s number and I don’t know where I’ll be. She wants to talk to him.”

“I understand. I’ll tell him.” They said goodbye and she ended the call.

Melody faced Shirley. “I have to get a job, and I’ll be back as soon as I find something. Thank you so much for helpin’ me out.”

“No problem. I’m gonna call the hospital to find out about your dad, then open the salon. When you get back, I could use some help.”

Melody smiled. “I’d love to.” She gave her aunt a hug, then left the house and drove to the cemetery. She talked to her mother’s grave for a few minutes, then headed toward the hospital. As soon as she walked inside, she felt an overwhelming feeling of calm, as if she’d conquered something very difficult.

She approached an older woman with a bouffant hairdo at the front desk. “My father was shot and brought into emergency. Can you tell me how he’s doin’?”

“Melody Gray,” she said with a smile. “You’re our local celebrity!”

Melody offered the woman a half-smile. “Can you tell me how my father, Martin Gray, is doin’?”

She looked on the computer and smiled. “Oh, he’s fine. It was only a flesh wound to his shoulder. The bullet grazed his skin, then bounced off.” She leaned forward. “But you didn’t hear that from me. You need to ask the doctor.”

“Right,” Melody said, grinning. She got the directions from the woman and headed toward the third floor nurses’ station. “I’d like to talk to the doctor who treated Martin Gray. I’m his daughter—”

“Melody! We’ve seen you all over the news! Welcome home.” The young nurse leaned forward. “So how’s John?”

Melody’s eyebrows rose. “John? Spencer?”

“Sure. How many John’s do you know?”

“Just one, and he’s fine, I think. I haven’t spoken to him since Daddy got shot. How is Daddy?”

The woman rolled her eyes. “Feisty. They have a police officer guardin’ him. Did he really pull a gun on you?”

“Yes, but that’s beside the point. So he’s gonna live?”

“Oh yeah, but you need to talk to the doctor.” She leaned out and looked down the hall. “He’s headed this way right now.”

Melody turned to see an older man coming toward them. “Melody Gray. Do you remember me?”

“Dr. Sawyer?”

“Yes. I’m the one who set many, many broken bones for you. I tried to put your father in jail, but he always weaseled his way out.”

“I know,” Melody said. “But this time, it should stick.”

“It’s about time, too,” he said. “He’s gonna be fine, but if I were you, I’d stay away from him.”

“I intend to. Thank you.” She talked a little bit longer with Dr. Sawyer, then said goodbye, turned, and walked away. She was done with her father, and it was finally over. She couldn’t be happier.

After stopping for a newspaper, she checked the classifieds for a job and started going over them one by one. The first one she saw was about ten miles from her aunt’s house in a town called Oakville, so she drove to the warehouse and walked inside, determined to get a job. The building was old, but pictures hung on the wall of the reception room. They told the story of how the building was created, showed the founding fathers and the work done at the place. The room reeked of cigarette smoke, but Melody just ignored it and marched up to the front desk.

“I’m here about the production line work,” she told the woman doing her nails behind the counter.

The woman stared at her mid-stroke of the nail polish brush, raked her eyes over Melody’s clothes, then turned back to her face. “You seem overqualified.”

“Why?”

“Because you’re a celebrity. You can get a job anywhere.”

That was easy for her to say. “But I don’t have a job. Can I at least apply?”

“Sure.” The woman put down her brush, air-dried her nails by shaking them, then handed her a clipboard, being extra careful of her wet nails. “Knock yourself out.”

Melody sat in the small office and finished the paperwork in no time, listing references of people she’d known all her life. She handed the thing back to the woman and as she turned to leave, she heard a door open behind her.

“Melody Gray.”

She spun around. “Yes?”

“I’d like to see you in my office,” a rotund man with gray hair said. “I think we can make a deal.”

“Right now?” She looked down at her jeans. “I’m not dressed for an interview.”

He smiled. “Doesn’t matter.”

She followed the man into his plush office and sat in a chair situated across the desk from him, realizing he didn’t have a southern accent. It made her miss John.

The man leaned forward with a serious look on his face. “We have an opportunity that you won’t want to pass up. We’re a greeting card company, and the job you applied for is assembly line work, boxing up greeting cards.”

Melody nodded. “Yes, sir.”

“I want to make you a deal. I’ll pay you twice minimum wage if you do two jobs for me. Half the time you’ll do the boxing, and the other half the time, I’d like to center a new greeting card around your face.”

“Excuse me?”

“Consider it a modeling job. Your face will go out all over the world as our new funny girl. You’ll be put on many cards with a funny caption.”

“Nothin’ crude,” she said. “I’m not that type of girl.”

“That’s fine. I don’t think of you as the crude type, but the girl next door who does stupid things and is fun.”

“Stupid?”

He sat back in his chair and grinned. “Oh, you know what I mean. Locks her keys in her car, overspends on her checkbooks, you know, things we all do. We were looking for someone just like that and I think we found it. You’ll sell our greeting cards and I know you’ll be good at it. You’re going to put our face on the map while we do the same for you.”

She studied him for a minute. “You know, modeling agencies in New York wanted to talk six figures with me.”

“But you’re here and not in New York. There’s a reason for that, and I don’t think you’ll find double minimum wage in any other business in West Virginia with your background.”

“True,” she said. “Can I do it on a trial basis?”

“Let’s say a month and see how it goes. You’ll be working the first four hours of your shift in a photo shoot when needed, then the last four hours in the assembly line.”

“Why so much for the photo shoot?”

He smiled. “You’d be surprised at how long it takes to get the pictures just right.” He extended his arm. “Deal?”

She shook his hand. “Sure. When do I start?”

He checked his watch. “At three. You’ll be working three to eleven.”

“Thank you, sir.”

“We’ll have all the papers ready for you to go when you get here. Just stop by my office, and welcome to Oakville Greeting.”

“Thank you, sir.” She turned and walked out. Double minimum wage was a great amount for a high school education, and she couldn’t be happier. Maybe losing her job at Jack’s was a good thing after all?

As soon as she got into her car, she looked at the apartments for rent. She drove down the street about half a mile to a place that boasted furnished apartments for a thousand a month. She didn’t need much, just a place to sleep, a bathroom, and a place to eat.

She walked into the main office and hit the small bell on the front desk for service. Almost grinning from her newfound independence, she took a deep breath, then reminded herself that her father was still in the hospital.

“Can I help ya?” an older toothless woman asked, walking to the front desk.

“Yes. Do you have any small apartments available for rent?”

“We have six. You don’t have loud parties, do ya?”

Melody shook her head. “No, ma’am. I won’t be here much, because I have two jobs.”

She smiled. “Good. You’ll be payin’ your rent on time, then.” She grabbed some keys and walked with Melody to the apartments. It looked like a motel, with the rooms all lined up in one long building. She opened the door to one of the apartments, with one bed containing mattresses with no sheets, a closet with a built-in dresser, a bathroom and a kitchen. There was a small table with two chairs in the kitchen and the place looked new. All the floors were hard wood and everything was very clean.

“How much?”

“A thousand a month, just like we advertise.”

She did some quick math in her head, and even if she just had one job, she’d be able to swing the rent.

“Oh, and the electricity and heat are included,” the woman added.

“Sold,” Melody said with a smile. “Where do I sign and when can I move in?”

“Let’s go back to the office.” The woman shook her hand. “I’m Lorene, by the way.”

“Melody.”

“I already know who you are. You’re famous. Are you gonna be entertainin’ that big New York tennis pro in your apartment?”

“No,” Melody said. “That’s over.”

“Good. We don’t like noise here and don’t want any degenerates. It’ll upset your neighbors.” She leaned toward her. “So if you do have someone over, make it very quiet. Your neighbors are good church-goin’ people.”

“Got it,” Melody said with a grin.

“You can move in any time as soon as I get this month’s partial rent in advance.”

Melody sighed. All she had in her checkbook was a little over a thousand dollars, and with the bill from the credit card company due, it would be tough. “Fine. When’s the next month’s rent due?”

“On the last day of the month. You owe me a partial month’s rent now and the lease is for a year. If you terminate early, I get a month’s full rent.”

“Got it.” Melody signed the papers as soon as they got into the office, and wrote the check for three hundred dollars, since it was close to the end of August. She’d have enough for food and dishes, and maybe some sheets and blankets with a pillow, still able to save something for the credit card bill and gas for her car. She’d make it and that’s all that mattered.

After getting all the paperwork out of the way, she drove back to her Aunt’s house and walked up to the apartment. “I’m back.”

“I see that,” Shirley said. “Any luck?”

“Yep. I got a job, and I have an apartment near the job so I don’t have to drive very far.”

“You’re movin’ out? You just moved in!”

She faced her aunt. “I love you dearly, but I’m old enough to be on my own now. It’s time I do this because I’ve never had the opportunity before.”

“That’s an understatement. Can you still work for me?”

Melody nodded, happy to finally be on her own. “Yes, I can. I don’t go to work until three at the other job, and it’s about ten miles from here. I work until eleven at night.”

“Where is that?”

“Oakville Greeting’s. I’m gonna be their new model for their new greetin’ cards.”

“I know the guy who owns that place. You’ll like it there. Wholesome place, down home and they treat their employees really well.” She opened the refrigerator and pulled out some sandwich fixings, putting them on the table. “So you’re gonna model?”

“Only part time. And I told them nothin’ crude.”

“I agree,” she said. “If they don’t treat you right, walk away and you’re always welcome here.”

“Thank you.” Melody made them each a sandwich for lunch and sat down to eat.

“Oh, you got a phone call,” Shirley said after taking a bite.

Melody swallowed the bite in her mouth. “I did?”

“Yes. John called between sets. He’s doin’ well in the game and wanted to thank you for that.”

“He is? That’s great!”

“He wants you to call him back.”

Melody swallowed hard. “I can’t.”

“Why? The boy’s in love with you. He told me himself.”

“I know, but I can’t. I can’t lead him on. I’m makin’ a life for myself now, and can’t go back to bein’ kept by someone and at their beck and call.”

Shirley smiled. “I understand that, but at least call him. He said he’d be done around one.” She picked up a piece of paper. “He even gave me his direct number and said you should call him collect if you have to. If you don’t call him, I will. Ned’s out of town and I could always date him myself.”

“Give me that paper,” Melody said, chuckling. “I’m not breakin’ up another relationship.”

As soon as Shirley handed her the paper, Melody checked her watch. “I don’t have a lot of time and I need to buy some sheets and plates.” She stood up and hugged her aunt. “Thank you for everything. Can I pay you for lettin’ me stay here last night?”

Shirley laughed. “No way. But I want to hear everything about John, and I mean everything. I figure he’s gonna be my new nephew-in-law, so check him out for me.”

“You’re crazy.” While laughing, she took her suitcases to the car and drove to a local store that carried everything. She only bought what she knew she could afford—sheets, blankets, a pillow, and a few items for the kitchen. She didn’t have time to get any food, so she paid for her order and went to her new apartment to put her things away. It was one o’clock but she didn’t have a phone. She left the apartment, drove to a convenience store, and called the number on the paper with whatever change she could find.

“Hello, this is John,” he said.

“It’s Melody. I only had enough change for three minutes, so talk fast.”

“Where are you?”

“A convenience store.”

“Where will you be in an hour?”

“A new apartment.” She gave him the address, talking as fast as she could. “Why?”

“Be there in an hour.”

“I have to leave at three for my new job.”

“It’ll be on time. I love you.”

She smiled. “I know. And you know how I feel, but it’s not gonna happen.”

“I hear you. Be there in an hour. Promise?”

“Yes, sir.” Her three minutes were up, so she hung up the phone. An hour? What was he talking about?

She drove back to her apartment, made the bed, put away some clothing, then cleaned and stored the dishes in the cabinets. It was very lonely, and she wished she had a television. It was just as well she didn’t, though, because cable would be a waste of money. She finally was on her own, but had nothing to do.

She sat at the kitchen table and checked her watch. She had fifteen minutes to wait for whatever John had in mind. It suddenly struck her. What if he was coming to see her? She ran into the bathroom, brushed her hair and teeth and fixed her makeup. She was still in the bathroom when someone knocked at her door.

John! Butterflies filled her stomach and her heart began to flutter. What would she do? What would she say? She started to run to the door, but slowed herself down and walked the rest of the way. As soon as she opened the door, she sighed.

“I have a package for Melody Gray,” the deliveryman said.

It wasn’t John, making her heart sink. “I’m Melody.”

“Sign here, please?” He handed her a clipboard with a paper, where she signed her name. “I’ll be right back.” He walked away, then returned with a huge box, standing about three feet tall.

“What’s this?” she asked, taking the box from him.

“I don’t know. It came the whole way from New York, special delivery, early this mornin’. Your address was just given to us.” He turned and started to walk away. “Have a good day!”

She took the box into her apartment and checked the return address. It was from a company she’d never heard of, but knew it had something to do with John. She opened the box and saw three things inside.

A beautiful bouquet of at least a dozen red roses was packed on one side. Each stem had a plastic end to it filled with water to keep the roses fresh. She took the vase out with a grin, walked into the kitchen and read the note.

“Please come back! I love you so much, John,” she read as she held the note in her hand. She smelled the flowers and poured water into the vase. “What a sweetheart!” The thought made her sentimental and she missed him more than ever.

She walked back into the room and took out the next item. It was a huge box, and said ‘to remember me’ on the top. She opened it and saw a huge brown fluffy teddy bear, at least two or more feet in height, holding onto a tennis racquet. On the racquet were the words, ‘love me,’ with John’s signature under it. She sat it in the middle of her bed. What a wonderful man. He must have had it personally flown to West Virginia.

There was one last box, which was smaller, but heavy. She opened it and saw a brand new cell phone inside. There was a note on the phone with John’s number, and the words, ‘call me.’

She turned it on, dialed the number and waited.

“Well, hello, gorgeous,” he said as soon as he answered.

“Someone sent me a bunch of wonderful things. If I didn’t know better, I’d say he loved me,” she said, sitting at the top of the bed. She leaned up against the wall and listened to him laugh. She loved hearing him laugh.

“I missed you,” he said.

“I missed you, too. How did you do today?”

“I won.”

A smile filled her whole face. “You won? Congratulations! That’s fantastic!”

“I hurried the game along, and beat the guy quickly, just so I could talk to you.”

“You didn’t have to—”

“Yes, I did,” he said. “I was so worried about you this morning. What happened?”

“I went home for my things—”

“Why did you stay in your car last night?” He seemed concerned.

“Well, Dad had a girlfriend over last night and they were, uh, havin’ fun in the livin’ room, so I didn’t want to barge in.”

“He was having sex in the living room? How could you see it?”

She shook her head, still not understanding the whole situation. “The front windows were wide open, but that’s beside the point.”

“So you stayed in your car?” he asked. “Wasn’t it cold?”

She smiled. “That’s what bridesmaid’s dresses are best for. Blankets.”

He started to laugh. “I guess so.”

“Anyway, I went back this mornin’ to get the rest of my clothes, and Daddy pulled a gun on me. If you wouldn’t have called the police, I’d be dead.” She wiped a tear. “Thank you for savin’ my life.”

“It’s the least I could do. You saved my life at the wedding.”

She shook her head. “I did no such thing. The man had an unloaded gun.”

“So what happened to your father?” he asked, ignoring her comment.

“The police shot him in the shoulder, but it wasn’t bad. He’s in the hospital. I went to visit him, but the doctor told me not to go in. He’s goin’ to jail.”

“Good. I don’t want him hurting you, and I’d really love it if you came back here to me.”

“I have a job.” She checked her watch. “I have to go soon. I start work at three.”

“Watch me on television, please?” he asked.

“I can’t.”

“Why not?”

“I don’t have a television.” She looked around the room. “I have a bed, a kitchen, a table, dresser, and a bathroom. That’s about it. No frills. I have to save money for this place and my bills.”

“I’ll send you money.”

She shook her head, because he didn’t understand. “No, you’re not sendin’ me money. I’m not charity. I have two jobs now, and I have to work. I’m gonna make it, and that’s all thanks to you for savin’ my life and makin’ me realize I can do it.”

“Did you say two jobs?” He didn’t sound very happy, but she had to live.

“Yes, sir. I’m workin’ for my aunt at the salon in the mornin’, and then work from three until eleven at night at a greetin’ card place. It should pay the bills, I hope.”

“Look. I have a day off and I want to come down there.”

“No. You need to practice. This is the most important thing you can do for me. Play for me, John, and make it good. I’ll read about it on the headlines on the paper.”

“The headlines?”

She smiled. “I don’t get the paper either, but pass newsstands. Make me proud. Now, I have to get ready for work.”

“Leave your phone on, can you?”

“No, I’m modeling. I won’t be near the phone.”

“Modeling? For whom? Is it safe? It’s not porn, is it? If you need money—”

She started to laugh. “Not porn. It’s for that greetin’ card company, and it’s just for the first part of the shift. Other than that, I’m on the assembly line boxin’ up cards.”

“So you went from riding in a limousine in New York to boxing up greeting cards in West Virginia?”

She smiled, because he really didn’t understand the working class person. “Somethin’ like that. I have to go.”

“I know. I love you so much, and I’ll make you proud. I promise.”

“You’d better. I know where you live.”

He laughed at her, and she joined him. She really did miss him more than she thought she would.

“Call me when you get home, please?” he asked.

“I’ll try,” she said. “Unless I fall asleep walkin’ in the door.”

“Better not. You won’t fall asleep while driving, will you?”

“No, sir,” she said. “The place is right near here.”

“Good.” After talking for a minute more, they said goodbye and she turned off the phone. It was the most wonderful gift and he was a great man.

She got a quick shower, put on some clean clothes and went to her job.

~~~~~

Chapter 10

She was tired. The modeling was okay, but she didn’t know if she wanted to do it for a living. They got many shots of her in different outfits, ranging from a parka to shorts. They did so much work in those four hours; her boss said she could work on the assembly line for a few days until they decided what else they might need. He was very pleased with her work and she learned a lot about putting her best face forward.

Her feet ached. Boxing up greeting cards was dreary work. She walked in the door after driving home, covering her yawn. She stopped just as she walked into the main room where her bedroom was located.

There, in front of her, was a television set sitting on a small table. She walked out of the room and checked the number on her apartment door. Yes, it was her place, but where did the television come from?

She pulled out the cell phone and turned it on. She had four missed messages, all from John. As she listened to them, she realized he missed her. All of them were just seeing how she was, and to tell her he missed her and loved her.

She deleted them all, then dialed his number.

“Hey! You called me back!” he said.

“I’m sorry, I was workin’.” She covered her yawn. “That’s nasty work.”

“Ready to come back yet?”

“No. I have to do this. I have to make it.”

“Why?” he asked.

“Because I just do.”

“Is this because your family is there?”

“Not just that. I have to prove…” She sighed. “Oh, you’d never understand this.”

“Try me. You’d be surprised at what I understand.”

She walked to the kitchen and got a glass of water. Considering she had no food in the place, that’s all she could get. At least she’d had crackers from the vending machine for dinner.

“What are you drinking?”

“Water,” she said, taking the cup from her lips.

“What else do you have in that place?”

“Uh, water.”

“No food? Nothing?”

“I’m fine. I’m not here enough for food anyway.” She stared out at the bedroom. “Someone broke into my apartment and left me something.”

“They did? What was it?”

She could hear him smile and it was adorable. “A television set. Did you do that?”

“What if I did? Oh, and you have cable, too. As a matter of fact, if you turn it to channel twenty-six, you’ll see my game today.”

She did as instructed, and there before her was a very clear picture of John. He was so handsome, hitting the ball on the court while wearing a white shirt and dark blue shorts. She instantly remembered why she felt like she did when she was with him, because the butterflies in her stomach started, even though he was only on television. She sighed and fell onto the bed, sitting on the end. “Adorable.”

“What, the television?”

“No, what’s on the television. Simply adorable.”

“Who, me?”

She couldn’t let his ego get in the way. “No, the net, silly.”

“Very funny. Now, tell me why you can’t leave West Virginia and what you have to prove.”

She stared at the screen, watching John hit a ball way to the left of his opponent. “I was hopin’ you’d forgotten about that.”

“Never. Who do you have to prove something to, and why in West Virginia?”

“Your mother and my father. I live here, and that’s why I’m here.”

“My mother?” he asked. “You have to prove something to her? What do you have to prove?”

“That I’m not a gold digger. That’s all she thinks of me, because of my past. I’m not proud of the things that have happened to me, and I know you know about all of it, too.” She wiped her tears. “I heard you talkin’ to Chuck outside the bathroom at the wedding.”

Silence filled the phone from the other end, and she tried to control her tears while watching John play on the huge set. He was hitting every ball, and the poor opponent didn’t have a chance.

“I’m so sorry,” he murmured. “I had no idea. No wonder you ran away when you did.”

“I’m not someone to be pitied. That’s how I felt.”

“It was all true, wasn’t it?” he asked.

“And more, but that’s beside the point. I’m free now, so all is well.”

“All isn’t well. As soon as he gets out of jail, he’ll hunt you down. You know that, right?”

“He won’t find me,” she said, lying down on the bed. “I’m miles away from his house.”

“I want to send Dawn down there to protect you after he gets out of jail.”

She had to put it in perspective. He was her knight in shining armor, even though she didn’t need one. “No. I’m a big girl and I can take care of myself. Do you still have her around?”

“Yes, I do. I’m keeping her for when you come back.”

She couldn’t tell him she wasn’t coming back or he wouldn’t play well. “I see.”

“When are you coming back?”

“I have to see how these jobs go. We’ll see.”

Silence again. “You’re not coming back, are you?”

“I don’t know, but I miss you. I love seein’ you on television and have a feelin’ you’re gonna make me proud.” She bit her lip, hoping he’d fall for it.

He was smiling and she knew it. “I have a feeling you’re going to do the same for me, too. It’s late and I know you’re tired. Give the teddy bear a hug for me.”

“You bet,” she said. “I wish—” As soon as it was out of her mouth she regretted saying it.

“You wish what?”

“I wish I could turn time backward and start my whole weekend over again with you. I keep thinkin’ about the time in bed, when I woke up with you beside me.”

“I was really worried about you that night, but it was nice. I slept so well that night, too.”

“I wish I could go back to that time and feel your arms around me.” She wiped a tear. “I must be really tired.”

“I wish I could hold you. Can you come up here on the weekend?”

She sighed. “My aunt has the salon open on Saturdays and I have to work. I can’t afford it anyway.”

“I can, though.”

“About that,” she said. “You don’t have to spend money on me. You’re makin’ me feel guilty.”

“I want to spend money on you. I want to take care of you. You don’t get this, do you?”

“No, because I have to make it on my own. I can’t be taken care of anymore.”

Silence again. “But your dad didn’t take care of you. You took care of him. You’ve been doing it for years, according to your aunt, and he’s been abusing you since you were young, even before your mother died. I got the whole story and know your whole history. I even asked the police officer to find someone you could talk to in town.”

So he was the one who’d made that officer give her that card. “I don’t need to talk to anyone. I’m tougher than you think.”

“I know that, and saw that at the wedding. Just know there’s someone to talk to there, and you always have me.”

“I’m fine. I’m still alive and have learned never to do the ‘what-ifs.’”

“I know. I have to get up early in the morning to practice with Cody. Oh, he says hello, by the way.”

“Tell him hello back. Are you sleepin’ at all?” she asked.

“Not since you left, but hearing your voice should help. I miss you more than you know and really need you here. Even Ted’s commented on it.”

“Ted?” The one who wanted rid of her? Why would he even care?

“Yeah. He said I need you.”

She smiled. “Oh, that’s funny. He’s the one who drove me to the train station.”

“Ted did? Why?”

“He wants me away from you, John. He said I was bad for your concentration, so he was willin’ to help me get away.”

“But he keeps reminding me of you, and keeps talking to me about you.”

She knew why, but couldn’t tell him. It was always about money. “Well, I have to go to bed. When do you play next?”

“Wednesday.”

“I’ll be watchin’ you on television, so do well for me.”

“You can tape it if you want. It has a DVR player and you can tape things.”

“I might just do that,” she said with a grin.

“The directions are in the bottom of the TV stand. Anyway, get some great sleep tonight and dream of us in bed that night when you were scared. I love you, and I’ll talk to you tomorrow.”

“I, uh, yeah. I’ll talk to you tomorrow.” She almost slipped and told him how she felt. It was getting tougher and tougher to break away from him, even though her heart wanted her to fly up to New York and stay with him all the time. She wanted to sleep in his bed, listen to him breathe and feel his touch.

He chuckled. “I’m not afraid to say it. I do love you. Good night, sweet Melody.”

How did he know what she was thinking? She stared at the phone, listened to him laugh then heard the click end the call. Was he psychic or what?

~~~~~

The next week passed, and every night, she’d receive a call from John the minute she walked in the door to her apartment. She was so in love with him, but she couldn’t tell him, because she knew it just wasn’t right. They joked and laughed over the phone, and she knew he was winning at tennis because of those phone calls. She’d never heard him so upbeat before, even if he didn’t have long to talk.

Two days before the final match of the U.S. open, Melody went to work at her aunt’s salon. She’d gotten more hours at both jobs, and able to work six days a week, finally able to make some good money to pay off that credit card.

“Hey, Aunt Shirley,” she said as she walked in the door. Shirley was working on the books and glanced up to see her.

“I need to talk to you.” Her face looked grim, making Melody scared.

“Why? Did I do somethin’ wrong?”

“Sit down.”

Melody swallowed hard and sat at the desk across from Shirley.

“Sugar, two things happened, and I want to be the one to tell you,” Shirley said.

“What?”

“First, your daddy’s out of jail. He has some type of lawyer and has dirt on someone high up.”

Melody covered her mouth. “No. Is he comin’ to get me?”

“He threatened to do that, so I need you to hide from him. I don’t want you comin’ in here so if he does show up, he won’t hurt anyone.”

“I’m out of a job,” she said. “I get it.”

“No, you don’t get it all.” Her aunt picked up the morning paper and opened it up to show Melody. “Someone’s been modelin’ in the nude.”

Melody felt her face heat up and her mouth drop. “What? I never modeled in the nude! I always wore something, and the least I was in was shorts and a blouse!” The picture on the front of the paper showed her face with someone else’s body attached, and black boxes covering the minimal amount of private parts. The headline read, ‘Local Porn Star…on Greeting Cards.’

“This isn’t me! I’m not that well endowed!” she yelled, looking down at her own small breasts.

“I know,” Shirley said. “But the rest of the community doesn’t know that. I’ve had five cancellations this mornin’ alone because of this newspaper, and I’m tellin’ everyone you don’t work here anymore.”

Tears teased her eyes. “How can this be happening? I didn’t do anything wrong, and didn’t pose nude. You know I never would.”

“Yes, sugar. Now, you need to go home and lock your doors before your daddy finds you. I’ll make sure you have enough money, and if you want, you can work before or after hours for me, after we’re sure he won’t hurt you. I’m sorry this all hit at once, but I’m sure it’ll all work out.”

“I loved this job,” Melody said, the tears pouring down her cheeks.

“I know, and I loved havin’ you here. We had lots of fun, and once this has blown over, it’ll all be back to normal.”

“I’ll never be back to normal,” Melody cried. “I’m gonna have to quit that other job, you know, because they lied and killed my reputation.”

“I know. I’d do the same thing.”

“And I have to tell John. If he finds out about this—”

“I already called his bodyguard. John was practicin’ this mornin’ and couldn’t be bothered.”

She couldn’t believe it. “This is a big day for him. It’s the semifinals, and if he wins this one, he’ll be in the finals, and be either number one or number two. Don’t bother him with my problems. He really doesn’t need to hear about it.”

“Call Ted anyway and explain what happened. If it does hit the newspapers up there, at least he’ll be able to explain it to John.”

“I’ll do that.” Melody got up from the table and walked to the door. She turned before she left. “Do you think I’m evil?”

“Not at all, sugar! What makes you think that?”

The tears streamed down Melody’s face, but she tried to stop her sadness. “Well, everywhere I go, it seems that I make a mess of things. I must be as evil as my daddy says I am.”

Shirley got up from the chair and pulled her in for a hug while Melody just cried.

“It’ll be okay, sugar, I know it will. I’ll do the best I can to tell everyone how you were wronged. I promise.”

Melody backed off and wiped her cheeks. “Thank you. I have to go quit my other job.”

“You really need a lawyer,” Shirley said. “I wish I could afford one for you. Do you think John—”

“No.” She clenched her jaw because she wasn’t asking for handouts from anyone. “I don’t want him involved. This is bad enough.” She opened the door. “Thank you for everything.” As she walked out, Mrs. Teller walked toward the door. She was an old bitty, and had been coming to Shirley to get her hair done for as long as Melody could remember.

As she passed Melody, she spat on the ground at her feet and lifted her nose. “Tramp! That’s all you are!”

Melody felt her mouth open as she stared at the woman. None of this was her fault.

Mrs. Teller turned to Shirley. “Is she stayin’?”

“No, she’s leavin’. I just gave her notice.”

“Good. I’ll stay for my appointment then.”

Melody walked out the door, got into her car and left. She drove straight to the greeting card company, stormed past the receptionist and right into the boss’ office. “Mr. Gibson!”

He was on the phone and gave her a nasty look, then pointed to a seat. She walked over to the door and closed it, then stood at the desk, crossed her arms and tapped her foot.

“I have to go. I’ll see you later.” He hung up the phone and faced Melody. “Have a seat.”

“No, I don’t intend to stay. You broke our contract by printin’ fake nude photos of me, and I don’t like it one bit. I quit and I intend to make sure everyone knows what you did.”

“First, I didn’t break the contract. We were allowed to use your face for any picture, which is what you signed. I said we’d make your face famous and use your face. I never mentioned your body. You never posed nude and that was also what you wanted.”

She was livid. How could someone be so calm after he’d ruined her reputation? “But you put my head on a nude body! You’ve ruined me! Don’t you see that?”

“Not at all. I’ve put you on the map and you should be thanking me.”

She couldn’t believe this was happening. “Thankin’ you? For makin’ me into a porn model? Are you nuts?”

“No, Miss Gray. I’m a businessman.”

He had her there. He definitely was that. It didn’t matter about anyone else but himself. He was a businessman and only a businessman.

“I quit,” she said. She walked out the door and returned to her car.

Crying the whole way home, she finally got inside her apartment and turned on the television. They were showing live coverage of the U.S. Open and since the game was set to start at noon, they were giving a background of the players.

She pulled out her cell phone and called Ted’s number.

“Hello,” he answered.

“Ted, it’s Melody. I need to talk to you.”

“I know about the nude photos.”

“They weren’t of me, though. They took my face and put it on someone else’s body.”

“I figured as much. They’re going to put it all over the sports channel as a breaking announcement, to discredit John somehow.”

Melody sighed. “I’m so sorry. Is he okay?”

“He’s fine. His head is so much in the game, he’s not even thinking about anything else. As a matter of fact, I’ve kept him away from the news. He doesn’t know about the photos yet, and I won’t tell him until after the match.”

“Thank you. When he’s done, tell him I called. I’m out of work now, so I’ll be at home, watchin’ him on television.”

“I’m sorry to hear that. Were you fired?”

“Yes, from the first job because of the second one.” She wiped her cheeks. “I quit the second one because they lied to me.”

“I could have one of John’s lawyers deal with them.”

She shook her head and sighed. “No, it’s not worth it. It just verifies the fact that I’m not right for John. You were right about that. I can’t bring him down because of this. I belong here, as an unknown. ”

“With a greeting card company making tons of money off your face.”

She chuckled. “Yeah. Right. At least someone will be makin’ money.”

“I’ll tell him later.”

“Thanks.” They ended the call and she turned up the volume on the television. She watched for a long time, sitting through the breaking news about her nude photos, until they finally started the match. John was on fire, smiling as he played.

“Do you think he’s doing so well because he’s dumped naked Melody?” the one commentator asked.

“No, I think it’s because he’s finally rekindled his flame with Nadia. Rumor has it they were seen last night at his house, and he was hugging and kissing her.”

“Nadia?” Melody asked no one. Why would he do that? Was he still in love with her?

“I heard she was engaged,” the one said.

“No, she broke that off, and ran right into John’s arms. With this new development of his girlfriend posing nude, if he’s smart, he’ll stick with Nadia.”

“But he talked to me last night,” Melody said to herself, thinking aloud. “I wonder if Nadia was there, and that’s why he didn’t talk long.” She flipped off the television, left the house and drove to a newsstand. Her picture was on the cover of every magazine, but she just bought the paper for the classifieds. She wished she’d have taken the one from her aunt’s house.

“You gonna strip?” the man selling her the paper asked.

“No, and that wasn’t my picture. They put my head on a naked body.”

“Right,” the man said slowly. “How much did they pay you to pose?”

“It was legitimate! I was wearin’ clothes and it was at the greetin’ card company. Honestly! Every employee could watch, it was that innocent. I was wearin’ clothes.”

He studied her with narrowed eyes. “If you’re tellin’ me the truth, you could sue them, you know.”

She sighed, realizing her life was a shambles. “I don’t have any money. That’s why I need the newspaper. I have to get another job.”

“You might have to go out of state,” the man answered. “Everyone’s seen your picture and it would be bad for business havin’ a porn queen for an employee.”

“You’re right,” she muttered. She paid for the paper and walked back toward her car. As she looked up from reading the paper, she noticed a group of boys walking with her. They began circling around her, but didn’t talk.

“Who are you people?” she asked.

“We want ya to come home with us,” one of them said.

“What? Why?”

“So you can pose for us and do other things with us.” The one talking started to laugh and all his friends joined in.

“No.” She tried to get to her car, but the boys wouldn’t let her reach it. “I have to leave!”

“No, you’re comin’ with us,” the main boy said. “Do ya have a hearin’ problem?”

She heard someone behind her. “No, she doesn’t and you boys let her alone.”

Melody spun around and saw Hank Johnson standing behind the boys. They all scattered, leaving Melody alone.

“Thank you,” she said.

“No problem. I was lookin’ for you, anyway.”

“Why?”

“I think you and I need to have a little talk. Why don’t we go into the diner over here and sit down for a cup of coffee.”

“I’d rather not, actually. I don’t want to damage your reputation.”

“Damage? I don’t care about my reputation. You’re in trouble and I want to help you out. I should’ve done this years ago, but my pride and your daddy’s pride kept gettin’ in the way.”

Staring up at the man, she couldn’t figure out what he was insinuating. But his green eyes seemed to know a lot about her, more than she wanted. “What are you talkin’ about?”

“Come with me, please?”

She followed him to a diner, and when they walked inside, everyone stared. The waitress gave Melody the once over with very judgmental eyes, then stared at Hank. “Are you sure you want to be seen with her?”

“Yes, I do. She’s a friend and everyone should treat her nicely. She’s brought fame to this part of the world.”

“Yeah, but at what price? She’s a porn queen, and we don’t need that in this neck of the woods.”

“Just give us a table, will ya?” he shot back. “Make it out of the way. I want to be alone.”

“Sure, sir.” The woman took them to the back of the diner, away from all other occupied tables. Along the way, people turned up their noses at Melody, called her nasty names and even got up and moved their seats, the closer Melody got to their table.

Hank and Melody finally sat down, with his back at the wall, and her facing away from everyone.

“We’ll both have your cherry pie,” Hank said to the waitress.

“No, I can’t afford, it,” Melody said. “I don’t want anything.”

He ignored her and turned toward the waitress. “I’m buyin’. We’d both like a cup of coffee.”

The waitress walked away and he leaned down close. “Why don’t you have any money?”

“Well, my aunt fired me because she’s losin’ customers over the fake pictures—”

“Fake?”

She faced him directly, so he’d know she wasn’t lying. “Yes, sir. I was modelin’ for the greetin’ card company, and I swear I wore clothes every time. But they took my head and put it on a naked body. I’m not that buxom woman that they used. So, I marched in there today and quit my job.”

“What they did is against the law,” he said. “Want me to take care of it?”

“No, because they said they could do that in the contract I signed, even though I had no idea that’s what it said.”

“Typical. So they made you out to be a porn queen when you never wanted that. You just needed a job.”

“Sure did. I got back home on Sunday and Daddy was entertainin’ some woman in our house—right in our livin’ room! Can you believe it?”

“What did you do?”

“I left and slept in the car, then kind of broke into my aunt’s house so I could get warm.” She bit her lips, realizing she was talking to the sheriff. “That’s why you’re here, aren’t you? You’re gonna arrest me for that, aren’t you?”

He started to chuckle. “Not at all. Your aunt never said anything to me, and that was over a week ago. If you’re ever in that situation, I want you to come to my house. I have extra rooms and everything.”

“Thank you, but you also still have Bobby livin’ at home.”

“Not anymore,” he said. “He’s moved out and found a farm. He’s gone.”

“Good.”

He leaned forward and met her gaze. “You don’t like him, do you?”

“No, sir. There’s history there, and I don’t trust him one bit.” She studied him for a moment. “If you’re not here to arrest me, then what are you here for?”

“First, your daddy’s out of jail. I couldn’t keep him in because of various…things. I want you to be on the lookout for him. Stay away from him, because he said a few things, makin’ me think he’s huntin’ for you.”

“I heard that from Aunt Shirley. I only came to town to get a newspaper so I could get a job.”

The waitress brought them pie and two cups of coffee. She put Hank’s down nicely, but when she lowered the cup of coffee for Melody, she sloshed it over the side so it splashed out on Melody’s white blouse.

“What was that for?” Melody screeched, jumping backward. It was hot and it scalded her skin. She pulled her blouse out of her jeans and aired it so it wouldn’t burn her skin.

“Oh. Sorry.” The waitress walked away, laughing.

Hank got to his feet and took the waitress by the arm, walking her back to the table. “Tell this girl you’re sorry, or I’ll haul you in for assault.”

“You wouldn’t,” the girl said. “It was an accident.”

He shook his head. “No, it wasn’t and I’m a witness. Tell her you’re sorry.”

The girl turned to Melody, narrowed her eyes and clenched her jaw. “I’m sorry, but if I were you, I’d get out of town.”

“What was that?” Hank asked her.

“Nothin’.” The girl spun on her heel and walked away.

“Are you bein’ treated like this everywhere?” he asked Melody.

“Yes, I am. And I didn’t do anything to deserve it. I did my job, and never ever posed nude. You know I wouldn’t.”

He sat back down and glanced at her blouse. “I’ll buy you a new one.”

“No, it’s fine. I’ll just bleach it if I have to.”

He shook his head. “I’m sorry that happened. Are you okay?”

“I’m fine,” she replied, holding back tears. Her life had turned upside down and for the worse. She turned and stared out the window of the diner, wishing she could just disappear off the face of the earth. No one would miss her—not even John, now that he had Nadia. She had no one left.

“I know better than that.” Hank leaned closer. “You’re not fine. What else is goin’ on?”

She wiped her eyes and turned back to him. “Do you mean besides not havin’ a job?”

“Yep.”

She took a deep breath. “John’s datin’ Nadia Jaffee, accordin’ to the television.”

“You’re still in love with him, aren’t you?”

She nodded. “Yes, but it’s not important. We’ve been talkin’ every night on a cell phone he sent me.”

“Are you sure he’s datin’ Nadia?”

“I haven’t asked him directly, because he’s playin’ in the semi-finals today.”

“Oh, I see. I could have Chuck and Elise check it out when they get back from Europe if you want.”

She shook her head and wiped her tears again. “No, it’s not important. They have their life now, and don’t need to be spyin’ on John to find out anything.”

He leaned up closer. “Elise told me what you got her for a weddin’ present. Three hundred dollars is a lot of money. She wants to give it back to you.”

“No, it’s a present, and she needed it to live up there. It’s very expensive, and I know it. I just wish it could’ve been more.” Melody had to change the subject, because every moment she was seen with Hank was bad for his reputation. “So why did you want to meet with me?”

He lowered his eyes for a moment. “Well, your daddy’s out, and there’s something I need to tell you in case you hear about it. He just posted bail, and there will be a court case over him tryin’ to kill you.”

As she studied his face, she realized he looked almost ashamed. What did he know? “Are you gonna tell me what he’s holdin’ over your head?”

He looked up at her, taking time to answer. “Yep. We’ve kept it quiet for a long time now, but it’s time you knew. When your parents were first married, they were fine, as were my wife and me. We were good friends, and each of us had a son. Your parents were first, about seven months after they were married.”

“So they had to get married?” she asked.

“Yes, they did.”

“That’s news to me. I never thought about it. Did they even love each other?”

“I don’t know. Anyway, one day, your mother came to visit my wife, but she wasn’t there. We got to talkin’, and she was upset about somethin’ your father said to her. He wanted to leave her because he wasn’t happy. He wanted to drink and she wouldn’t let him. So, I kind of consoled her and one thing led to another, and, uh…”

The wheels in her head started to turn, and something finally clicked. “You had an affair with my mother?” she whispered. “Is that what you’re tellin’ me?”

He lowered his head and nodded. “She got pregnant about the same time my wife got pregnant, and you and Elise are half sisters.”

“So my father’s not even my father?” Melody felt her mouth drop open. “No wonder he hates me so much. How long has he known?”

“Since before you were born. He wasn’t sleepin’ with your mother at all durin’ that time, and they even had separate bedrooms. She told him it was me. After that, he treated you both like dirt. It wasn’t your fault, and I loved your mother. When she got cancer, she told my wife all about the affair, who left me with my two kids. Your father wouldn’t let your mother get treatment because he considered it payback for cheatin’ on him. I tried to get her help, but he said he’d kill me if I did anything more because I’d wrecked his family. He also forced you to work for him because you were the product of somethin’ evil.”

Melody sat back, tears filling her eyes. “No wonder I don’t look like him. He has dark hair and brown eyes, just like Jimmy. I got the red hair and green eyes from you, didn’t I?”

He glanced up at her, then lowered his eyes. “My mother was a redhead, and my whole family has green eyes.”

“Who else knows in my family?”

“No one. He’s been holdin’ it over my head since before you were born. That’s why I couldn’t put him in jail before, or he’d tell everyone you were my daughter.” He lifted his eyes and faced her. “I want to make it right for you. I want to give you everything I’ve given to Elise.”

She didn’t know what to say. No wonder she never wanted to date Bobby. Hank and Martin, the man she thought was her father, always stopped any flirting by him. They were…related? Bobby was her half-brother?

She stood up and placed her napkin on the table. “I don’t want your charity. I don’t want anything.” Opening her purse, she pulled out her wallet and put a few dollars on the table, then walked away.

“Melody, please!”

She kept on walking, got to her car, and drove to her apartment. At least she still had that.

~~~~~

Chapter 11

After stopping at a grocery store, Melody went home and ate a whole quarter-pint of chocolate ice cream before she turned on the television. The game was still going on, and John was ahead, but not by much. They were on their third set and he’d won the first one. The second one went to his opponent, but it looked like he might win the third set.

Melody threw the ice cream container away, flipped off the television and began to cry. Her whole life was crashing down around her, and there was nothing she could do about it. John had a girlfriend, her father wasn’t her father, and she had almost no money. She’d just gotten the mail and a bill for the hotel had come, putting her in more debt than she’d ever had in her life. At least she’d paid her rent for September.

A knock at the door had her off the bed and wiping her tears. She opened the door to a man in a courier outfit. “Are you Melody Gray?”

“Yes,” she answered.

“This is for you. Good day!” He handed her an envelope, spun and walked away.

She looked at the envelope in her hands with her name on it. There was no return address on the thing, so it made her curious. She closed the door, opened the envelope and sat on the bed, reading over the papers.

“A lawsuit? From Nancy Jenkins?” She read on. John’s mother was suing her for defamation of character and the breakup of her marriage, to the tune of twenty million dollars.

Melody started to laugh, because if she didn’t she’d be in tears. “Twenty million dollars? Good luck tryin’ to collect that, lady!” This was worse than she’d thought! She stopped laughing and began to cry. How many times could she be kicked when she was down?

She locked the door to the apartment and closed the curtains. Even though it was only two o’clock in the afternoon, she turned off the light in the small room, turned off the cell phone, snuggled under the covers and went to bed. There was no reason to get up. There were no new jobs in the paper for her to investigate. There was no reason for her to be awake at all.

As she lay in bed, her mind kept going back to John. She missed him, missed his smile and wanted to talk to him. But he was struggling to be something in his life, and she was just a pit stop along the road to fame for him. He had to move on and so did she. She was out of options, though, because she needed money for everything. Tears kept pouring onto her pillow and she hugged the teddy bear with the racquet to her chest, sleep finally taking over.

~~~~~

A loud knocking woke her, and she sat up in the dark with a start. “Melody,” someone whispered. “It’s Shirley.”

“Shirley?” She got out of bed and walked to the door, unlocked it and stared at her aunt. “Why are you here so late? It’s dark outside!”

Shirley walked into the apartment, took the cell phone from the television stand and turned it on. “John wants to talk to you.” She handed her the phone and walked toward the door. “I had to drive the whole way out here to tell you that. Now, I’m tired, so I’m leavin’.” She opened the door, walked out, and closed it behind her.

The phone rang and Melody stared at it. “Hello?”

“Are you okay?”

“Why?” She checked her watch. “It’s after midnight!”

“You didn’t have your phone on and I wanted to make sure you’re okay.”

“I’m fine,” she said. “Go back to Nadia. I’m sure she’s waitin’ for you.” She turned the phone off and laid it back down beside the television. After climbing into bed, she started to cry again. He probably called just to tell her he wanted all his stuff back, so she made a decision to send it all back to him the next day. Why did life have to be so hard?

~~~~~

She was awakened again the next morning by a knock at the door. “Management. Open up.”

She got out of bed and checked her watch. It was seven in the morning on a Sunday. What were they thinking?

She opened the door and saw Lorene, from the front office, standing in front of her.

“Hello,” Melody said with one eye open. “What can I do for you?”

“I have to evict you. You have until this afternoon to get everything you own out of your apartment.”

This had to be a nightmare. “What? Why?”

“You’re a tramp and we’ve had nothin’ but complaints about you livin’ here.”

Melody felt her mouth drop open in shock. “But I’m quiet and don’t bother anyone!”

“Except for appearin’ nude for greetin’ cards.”

“I didn’t appear nude! They took my face and put it on a nude body! Do I look like I have boobs that big?” She pointed to get her point across.

Lorene looked down then stared at her face. “No, but that’s beside the point. Management wants you out. If you need help, I’m to help you.”

“I can do it. I don’t have a lot of things.”

“Oh, and you forfeited your rent because you didn’t obey the rules. Plus I need two hundred dollars more because you broke the lease.”

“But I didn’t break the lease and I did obey the rules!”

“Not accordin’ to management. Sorry. I’m just doin’ my job. Turn in your keys and two hundred dollars.” She turned and walked away.

Melody closed the door, got a quick shower and threw on some clothes. Fortunately, she didn’t have much in the refrigerator, so she ate whatever she could, then threw the rest away. She was packed up in no time, but getting the television and the stand to the car was almost more than she could handle. She pushed, pulled and tugged, while her neighbors stared at her, never offering to help her.

After struggling to stuff it all into the back of her car, she finally took her keys to the office and paid the two hundred dollar fee, giving her a balance of two cents in her checkbook.

“Usually it’s a month’s fee for breakin’ the lease,” Lorene whispered. “But I like you.”

“Thanks.” For nothing, Melody thought. She signed all necessary papers and went out to her car. She had nothing left and nowhere to go. Why did life have to be so cruel to her? What did she do to deserve all of this?

She drove around town for a bit, finally remembering her favorite place to go to think. It was near her childhood home, and she knew the man she thought was her father would never hunt for her there. But the more she thought about it, things were starting to fall into place in her mind. No wonder he didn’t send her to college like he did for Jimmy. He always liked him better anyway, and now it all made sense.

She thought about Hank, and how he must have been very hurt inside every time he saw Melody beaten by her father. Yet, he did nothing, just to save his own reputation. He was no better than anyone else.

She drove into the park near her childhood home and pulled into a parking space. She could be alone here, look at the beautiful trees and hide from everyone. That’s all she wanted, anyway. She had to figure out how to start her life over, somewhere else. It was going to be the hardest thing she’d ever done and she knew it. And with no money, tougher than ever.

She wandered through the park, keeping to the paths until she got to an opening near the river. She walked to the bank on the side of the river and sat down on a bench to look out over the water. She had to have a plan. She needed some place to go—some place where no one knew who she was. Considering her picture was plastered all over the national news, it would take a while to become anonymous.

“I knew I’d find you here.” She heard a gun cock and closed her eyes. Martin, the man who she thought was her father, had found her, and she knew it was just a matter of time until he shot her and threw her into the river. It was deep enough, so no one would find her body for a long time if he weighed it down. She never should’ve come to the park.

Melody turned to face him, seeing the shotgun in his hands. She sighed, trying to remain calm. “What do ya want?”

“I want you dead. You’re the reason my life’s a mess and the reason I’m drunk all the time. I just have to see your face and I remember the day your momma told me you weren’t mine.”

“I just found out about that.”

“Who told you?” he asked.

“My real father. Honestly, I wish he’d taken me to his house, because I bet I would’ve been loved there. I was never loved in my home, was I?”

He scowled. “Not by me. You repulse me. And now you’re posin’ nude? You’re not my daughter.”

“You’re right, I’m not your daughter. I’m happy about that, too. I’d never want to be related to someone so evil.”

He raised his gun. “Prepare to die, Melody. I should’ve done this the day you were born. You’ve been nothin’ but trouble.”

“Drop it!” a voice yelled from behind him.

Melody spun further around and saw Hank with a gun to Martin’s head.

“I swear I’ll kill you if you hurt another hair on her head,” Hank warned.

Three other people walked out of the woods behind Hank.

“Ted? Shirley?...John?” Melody whispered, feeling the tears start to well in her eyes.

“Drop your weapon,” Hank said to Martin. “I’m givin’ you to the count of three, then I’m gonna blow your brains out. It’ll hurt, too, in case you’re wonderin’.”

Martin sighed, dropped the gun and Hank forced him to the ground. Three other officers ran to help him, while Ted, John, and Shirley ran to Melody. John pulled her to her feet and wrapped his arms around her. She could hear him sniffing, hoping he wasn’t crying. “Are you okay?” he said into her ear.

“I’m fine.” She backed away from him. “But why are you here? Where’s Nadia?”

“Nadia? Why would she be with me? I never understood that last night, so I had Ted arrange for me to come down here this morning. When you weren’t at your apartment, we found that you’d been evicted and contacted your aunt to find out where you went. She called Hank to find you, and they found your car here.” He glanced over at Martin. “I’m glad we did, too.”

“He’s not really my father,” she whispered. “Hank is.”

“I know,” Shirley answered. “Your mother told me on her deathbed, but I played along, tryin’ to keep an eye on you. I called the cops every time you were hurt, but they couldn’t do anything.”

“Elise’s dad is your dad and Bobby’s your half brother?” John asked.

“Yep.”

He looked confused, glancing toward Martin. “So that man who’s been treating you badly wasn’t even related?”

“Nope. That’s why he treated me badly.”

He leaned close. “But Hank did nothing to help you?” he whispered.

Biting her lips to keep from crying, she shook her head, keeping her eyes on John. He pulled her back to him and gave her a big hug. “I’ll help you. I missed you so much and you have nothing here,” he whispered. “Now can you come back with me?”

“I can’t,” she said, backing away from him. “Ted’s been leadin’ you on so you’d play well. I can’t come back with you and you know it.”

The officers took Martin away and Hank joined the small group. “She loves you, John. She told me so herself.”

John crossed his arms, his eyes still on Melody. “I know she does, but she’s very stubborn.”

“That runs in my family,” he said with a grin. “She’s in bad shape down here, and needs someone to take care of her for a change, but she won’t let anyone.”

Melody sighed and put her hands on her hips while facing the two men discussing her. “Look. I’m right here and don’t like to be talked about. You people don’t know the half of it.”

“I do,” John said, facing her. “I know you didn’t pose nude and my lawyers are handing the greeting card company owners a lawsuit right about now at their homes. Also, the twenty-five hundred dollars for the hotel room has been erased from that bill.”

“Thank you for all of that, but what about your mother?” she asked, crossing her arms.

“My mother?” He looked completely confused. “What did she do?”

“She’s suing me for twenty million dollars for defamation of character and for makin’ your parents break up.”

“You’re kidding! My mother is doing that?” He pulled out his cell phone and put it to his ear. “I’ll be right back. Don’t go anywhere.” He walked away, but kept his eyes on Melody.

“I’m sorry,” Ted said. “I never should’ve let you leave New York. He needs you there, and you’re nothing like the other groupies we’ve had to deal with. Please come back? We’ll protect you, too.”

“I don’t know,” she answered, her arms still crossed.

“Don’t be stupid!” Shirley said. “Take the golden opportunity and don’t stay here!”

John returned to the small group with a grin. “Mom’s in trouble. She’s dropping the lawsuit.”

“Why?”

“A threat from me. That’s all you need to know.” He glanced at everyone standing near Melody. “Can I talk to her alone for a minute?”

The three of them walked away, and he took Melody back to the bench and sat down with her, looking out over the water before turning to her. “I know you don’t want to come back to New York, but can I ask you to just come with me for the last game?”

“You’re playin’ in the finals?” she whispered. “You won the semifinals?”

“Sure did,” he said, grinning. “I had to make you proud and I did. You didn’t watch the game?”

She lowered her head. “No, because you had Nadia there. I was nothin’ but a groupie.”

“You’re not a groupie and Nadia’s not with me. What did you do instead?”

“I went to bed. I had nothin’ and my life was fallin’ down around me. Then when I was evicted this mornin’—” Covering her face, she started to cry while he pulled her head against his chest.

“Melody, I promise you’ll never be in such a situation again. I promise I’ll always be there for you, no matter what. I never should’ve let you out of my sight at the wedding, and should’ve glued you to me.”

She backed away from him and wiped her eyes. “No, I had to do this. I had to grow up.”

He wiped her cheek with his thumb, smiling the whole time. “You’ve been grown up for a long time now. No, it’s time to let someone else take care of you.” He kissed her gently. “Let’s go home, my sweetheart.” He helped her to her feet and wrapped his arm around her shoulders while they walked away. “Can you come with me to New York? Please?”

She looked up into his blue eyes. “Do I have a bed to sleep in and a shower for the mornin’, and maybe something to eat?”

His grin was adorable. “You can have anything you want, as long as you say you want to join me.”

“What about my stuff down here? It’s all in my car.”

He started to laugh. “I think Ted needs to drive it to my place. He owes me for driving you to the train station.”

“Oh, nice revenge,” she whispered.

He was quiet for a moment. “I understand Dennis wanted you, too.”

She snapped her head toward him. “Who told you that?”

“Dennis did. He wanted to quit, but I wouldn’t let him. I understand why men are drawn to you, and it’s not his fault. Instead, I had Dad give him a job at the hotel starting after the U.S. Open, and we won’t be visiting very often.”

She grinned. “That’s hilarious!”

“I have to protect my girl, even if everyone does think she’s a porn star.”

Melody laughed and leaned her head on his shoulder. “I think I can finally say it. I love you, and thanks for givin’ me my life back, more than once.”

He stared at her, his mouth agape. “I can’t believe it. What happened?”

She leaned toward him and gave him a gentle kiss, staring into his eyes. “You happened. You’re the best thing that’s ever happened to me. Thank you.”

He stopped walking and faced her. Putting his hand on her cheek, he leaned forward and met her lips with his. He intensified the kiss, finally wrapping his arms around her. She followed his lead and put her arms around his waist. Their tongues entwined, heating her from the inside out. Tingling filled her whole body, while love engulfed her heart. No one had ever felt so good to be with, yet so comfortable. He was her true love, her one and only.

“Do you want to stand there all day or can we finally leave?” Hank asked. “You two are worse than Elise and Chuck.”

Melody backed away from John’s face, still staring at him.

“You look like a lady in love,” Shirley whispered.

“Can we go home now?” Ted asked.

“Sure.” John turned from Melody. “Ted, I want you to drive her car back to New York.”

“From here? Are you kidding?”

“No, I’m not. It seems that someone drove her to the train station to get rid of her in New York and I think you need time to think about your actions. It’s a perfect opportunity for you to think it over…unless you don’t want a job.”

Ted sighed. “I’d like to keep the job and I’d be happy to drive back.”

John smiled and handed him a wad of cash. “See if you can hurry. I’d love for you to be at the match tomorrow.”

“Right, boss.”

Melody walked with them to her car, removed her suitcases and put the teddy bear in the front seat. “Here’s some company for you. He kept me from fallin’ apart over the past week or so.”

“Oh, thanks,” Ted said, rolling his eyes. “I’m sure he’ll be a great conversationalist.”

She handed him her car keys and he took off in the car while they put her suitcases in John’s rental.

“Can I get a lift with you?” Shirley asked Hank.

“Yep. I’ll take you home.”

Shirley hugged Melody, then whispered into her ear. “Invite me to the weddin’? I’ve never been to New York.”

Melody looked at her like she was crazy, just shaking her head. “Good bye. Take care of my father.”

“But he’s in jail.”

“No, my real father.” She nodded toward Hank.

He smiled, then gave her a hug goodbye, leaning toward her ear. “I’d like to walk you down the aisle, too, if you’ll have me.”

She laughed. “We’ll see.” After what he hadn’t done for her during her entire life, she wasn’t sure she could let him do that.

They said goodbye, then John and she got into his rental car.

“So tell me about the game?” she asked as he pulled out onto the road.

“He was a tough opponent, but I beat him because I had to do it for one stubborn redhead in West Virginia. I promised and I don’t break my promises.” He reached over and took her hand, kissing the back of it. “Tell me where you went when you left the wedding?”

“I went to see Tony. I was really hungry, because they had fish at the wedding. Everything tasted like fish. I hate fish.”

“I agree about the fish.” He smiled as he drove. “I didn’t see you after you left the room, and I knew Dawn was with you, so I didn’t worry. Then when they threw the bouquet, and you weren’t there to catch it, I knew something was wrong.”

“What do you mean ‘to catch it’?”

He started to laugh. “I told Elise to throw it right to you.”

“Why? Because you think I’m gonna be the next one married?”

“Maybe, but you needed some flowers.”

She couldn’t believe him. He was certifiably insane. “Is that why you’ve sent me dozens of roses over the past week or so?”

“Yep. Flowers fit you, and roses are the best.” He reached up and stroked her hair. “You had a really tough week. When did you eat last?”

“Before I went to the park. I had to clean out my refrigerator.”

“What did you have?”

She looked out the window, not wanting him to see her tears. “A piece of cheese and some milk.”

“Is that what you’ve been living on? Milk and cheese?”

“And cereal. I have that packed in my car.” She turned to him with a smile. “Want to tell Ted he can eat it?”

John started to laugh. “I bet that’ll go over really well. How long does it take to drive to New York, anyway?”

“About eight or nine hours, if traffic is good. I’d have driven, but Elise sent me a ticket on the train. She didn’t want me drivin’ around New York City.”

“That was a good idea. I want to stop for something to eat, but not in town. Where do you recommend?”

“Hot dogs or pizza in New York City.”

He laughed deeply, grabbed her hand tighter and kissed the back of it again. “I missed you so much. I’m glad I’m with you again.”

“Not only that, you saved my life again. What do I owe you for all this life-savin’ stuff?”

He glanced toward her. “Just be my friend. That’s all I ask.”

“Are we drivin’ to New York too?”

“No way. I hired a jet to come down here. I couldn’t wait for the regular flights.” He pulled out his cell phone and pressed a number on speed dial. “We’re headed for the plane. Can you have two really good meals ready for us?” He glanced at Melody and winked. “For Melody and me. She’s coming home.”

It was like music to her ears. Considering she had nowhere else to go, going with John to his house was her only option. But she’d need to find her own place and a job, eventually. “You aren’t doin’ this because you feel sorry for me, are you?”

He ended the call and placed the cell phone on the floor. “Sorry? For you? No way. I love you and want to take care of you. I want to make sure you’re not being abused.”

“I’m not bein’ abused, though.”

“Not at this moment, no. But the man you thought was your father abused you, the community abused you and even the reporters abused you. I read what you said when you were in Washington.” He glanced over at her, and stroked her cheek while he drove. “You are worth it to me and you are something special. You definitely fit into my life, and you don’t belong here. You belong with me.”

“That reporter told me he just wanted us to get back together again. I had no idea he had a tape recorder until he left.”

He kissed the back of her hand. “It doesn’t matter. None of the past matters, and I want you to know that I do care about you more than you’ll ever know.”

Tears filled her eyes again and she turned to look at him. He was so sweet, deep down where it all counted. He did care about her, more than anyone.

“Did you bring your passport?” he asked.

“Sure. It’s in my suitcase. Everything I own is either in my suitcase or in the car. I don’t have anything else.” She turned toward him. “Why do you want to know that?”

“Just curious,” he said with a grin. He pulled into the rental car place and returned the car, then they both went to the airport. After they walked through security, he directed her to a man sitting in a seat at an inner wall, waiting for them.

“John, we’re ready to go whenever you’re ready,” the man said, standing.

John glanced at Melody with a smile. “We’re ready now. I don’t want anyone staring at us.”

Melody looked around the terminal. “Too late for that.” People were pointing and whispering, and a few walked toward them with paper and a pen. “I think they want your autograph.”

“Or yours,” he whispered. “Let’s get out of here.” As they walked away, John turned toward Melody. “This is Duane, and he’s our pilot.”

“Hello, Duane,” she said.

He extended his arm and shook her hand. “I know you.” He raked his eyes over her. “That wasn’t your picture, was it?”

“The head was, but the rest, no way. I’m not that type of girl and didn’t know they’d do that to me.”

“I guessed as much. John has a better head on his shoulders than that.”

“Some modeling agencies have been calling my house,” John said. “Are you interested?”

“Not really. I’m tired of that, and if they’re just gonna cheat and make me naked, then no way.”

He smiled and put his arm on her shoulders. “Good. I’d rather you stay with me anyway.”

They walked down some stairs and across the tarmac. Duane took their suitcases, and John walked with Melody up the stairs to the private plane.

She couldn’t believe it when she got onboard. “This is your plane?”

“It’s a rental. I only use it sometimes when I’m in a hurry.”

She glanced around at all the dark wood and light walls. “I’ve never been on a plane before. Are they all like this?”

He sat down on a couch and pulled her down beside him, then reached over and buckled her seatbelt. “No, this one’s special.”

The pilot started the plane and began taxiing. Melody grabbed onto the couch in terror.

John studied her for a moment. “You’ve never flown before.”

“Well, considering I’ve never even seen the inside of a plane, no.”

“Oh yeah. I forgot.” He held onto her hand and leaned close to her face, meeting her gaze. “Don’t worry. Nothing’s going to happen. I promise.”

“Can I just ride back with Ted?”

“This is a lot faster.”

“And a lot deadlier, too,” she muttered.

“Not really. We’re in the air less than three hours, and he’s on the road more than eight hours. If you think about the likelihood of crashing—”

“Don’t go there. I think I’m gonna be sick.”

“But we haven’t taken off yet.”

She closed her eyes. “It’s the anticipation. Where’s the bathroom?”

He reached down on the side of the couch and handed her a small paper bag. “Use this.”

“To vomit in?”

“Sure. People get sick all the time on flights. The more you fly, the easier it gets.”

She sat back and took a few deep breaths. “I’m better for now.”

He chuckled while staring at her. “How did you intend to go to Europe if you’re afraid to fly?”

“I didn’t say it would be easy. This is kind of like drivin’, right?”

“All of it is, if you think about it. What would you like to do in New York? You’ll be staying with me.”

“I thought I was just gonna visit you in New York for a day, then hunt for a job and a place to stay somewhere, so I don’t get in your way. I don’t think Nadia would like me around.”

He almost started to laugh. “You’re jealous, aren’t you?”

“Wouldn’t you be?”

“No, but that’s a different issue. I’d love it if you joined me in New York…permanently.”

“Where would I live?”

“With me. You’d travel with me and be my friend. That’s the most important thing.”

She shook her head and sighed while staring at him. “Oh, I don’t know. Let me think about it. I really need to get a job somewhere and a place to stay.”

“It’s Nadia, isn’t it?”

She searched his face, but she didn’t see any deceit or anything to make her believe he loved Nadia. However, she had to press onward. “I don’t want to be a third wheel. If you’d rather be with her—”

“No, I wouldn’t. When I first started playing professionally, I did have a thing for her, but it was more like I had her on a pedestal. Not anymore. We’ve always been friends, but nothing more. However, I did hug her, but do you know why?”

“You’re still in love with her?”

He smiled. “No, but I am in love with you. She’s getting married as soon as the U.S. Open is over and is going to retire to start a family.”

“Really? She can do that?” She should’ve guessed the television was wrong. They’d been wrong about her before, so it only fit.

“Her husband-to-be is well off, and they’re moving to the west coast. She’s going to take care of him while he works.”

“Wow. I don’t know of any husbands that would do that. Even Elise is workin’, and Chuck is well off.”

He took her hand. “If we got married, you could do that, too, if you wanted to.”

“But how would we eat?”

“I’m loaded, remember? Not only do I have my money, but I have money from both sides of the family, even if Mom spends all of hers. I’ll never be without money, and we could both retire and travel if you want. You could be a kept woman. Or we could start a business, just for fun. I kind of like that idea, actually.”

“I don’t understand that. I’ve never known anyone like that. What about your mother? Won’t she cut you out of the will if you hang around me?”

“Never.” His smile filled his face. “I’ve got her right where I want her.”

The plane started to take off, and Melody grabbed onto anything she could, out of terror. She closed her eyes, but felt John’s lips on hers. He thrust his tongue into her mouth while caressing her sides and back with his hands. Forgetting the takeoff completely, she returned the favor, nibbling on his lips and rubbing his arms. As soon as the plane leveled off, he backed away from her.

“What just happened?” she asked, opening her eyes.

“We took off.”

“I mean to the plane.”

He started to laugh. “We took off. The plane, that is. Didn’t you feel it?”

“Nope. I was…uh…distracted.” She winked and grinned. “I like flyin’ now, if that’s how takeoffs feel.”

As soon as the plane leveled off, the flight attendants brought them meals, setting them up on a table. John reached over and unbuckled Melody’s seatbelt and helped her to her feet, then walked her to the table. They sat and ate steak, a baked potato and a salad, talking the whole time.

“So, do you like kids?” he asked.

“Sure. But, like I told you before, I don’t think I’d be good with kids.”

He grinned. “I think you’d be great.”

She had to change the subject, because he was thinking of things she didn’t want to deal with. “Are you ready for the game tomorrow?”

“I hope so. It’s a tough one, but that’s to be expected. It never fails.”

“Do you have to practice when you get back?”

He grinned and raised one eyebrow. “Not really. I can if you want, but I don’t want to overdo it for tomorrow.” A smile covered his face. “Do you have plans?”

She sat back and studied him. “What are you askin’ me?”

“What would you like to do? Want to go to bed?”

“Considerin’ I got a lot of sleep…” She looked over at him again, feeling her stomach sink out of fear. “That’s not what you were askin’ me, was it?”

“It’s whatever you want. I’ll never push you for anything.”

She leaned forward, glancing around to make sure no one was listening. “It’s not that I don’t want to, but, it’s just that…” She bit her lip and sat back. “You’ll never understand this.”

His gaze met hers, and she felt like he was seeing into her soul. “You’d be surprised what I understand. Like I told you, I’d never push you to do anything you don’t feel comfortable with.”

“But we’re not married!”

“I know.” He smiled, cutting the steak on his plate. “If we were married, would this be a hurdle?”

“Sex?” she whispered. “Is that what you’re worried about, that I couldn’t…I wouldn’t…”

He took a bite while nodding, just staring at her face.

“It’s scary enough, but marriage? I know I’m not ready for that. Is that what you’re worried about?”

He put his elbow on the table and his chin in his palm, calmly staring at her. “Does marriage frighten you?”

“Considering I just found out my parents didn’t have a happy marriage and my mother strayed, yeah, I have to say it frightens me. What do you think? Your parents are goin’ through the same thing.”

He reached over and held onto her hand. “But I’m nothing like my parents and you’re nothing like yours. Here’s my theory. If we talk everything out, and actually spend time together, unlike my parents, it would work. Don’t you agree?”

“I don’t know. Every couple I know fights all the time and just yells. Even my brother and his wife. Marriage is a huge step, and if you’re talkin’ about you and me, I just don’t know. I haven’t even known you that long.”

“Remember, I have to work fast. That’s what Rob taught me. Otherwise, girlfriends forget about you and they move on without you.”

She felt trapped, not understanding what he was thinking. He wanted to get married…but did she love him enough to spend the rest of her life with him? He was a wonderful man…but would he be a good father to their kids and be nice to her after the honeymoon wore off? She decided to watch him for a little while longer before she could honestly say she wanted to stay with him and stay in New York. He was nice to her now…but what would he be like down the road when things got rough?

~~~~~

Chapter 12

Rob and Art met them at the door as soon as they pulled into the driveway. It was raining and Melody was soaked.

“Where have you been?” Art asked. “We’ve been waiting for you so you can practice. You said you’d be back hours ago!”

“It’s raining and they’ve been calling for rain all day,” John said calmly. “It’s tough to play tennis in the rain. I could hurt my knees or something.” He went into the small bathroom on the first floor, walked out to Melody and threw a towel over her head.

“Thanks,” she said, then began drying her hair.

“But your court has been dry,” Art said. “We’ve enclosed it and put a roof over it, using that button you had installed when you first built this place.”

“Oh yeah. I forgot,” John answered with a smile, drying his hair. “Relax. I’m here now, and can practice. I was only to get an hour in today anyway, because I worked out this morning before I left.”

“Before you left? What time was that?” Art asked.

“Let it go,” Rob murmured. “There’s more at stake here than you know.”

Art faced Rob. “But we’ve been keeping the reporters at bay all day long for him.”

“Let it go.” Rob turned to John. “Did you have fun?”

John smiled at Melody. “I saved her life…again. If I wouldn’t have been there, she’d have died.”

“Is that true?” Art asked Melody.

She put the towel around her neck and finger-combed her hair. “Well, yes, sir, it is true. My father…uh, I mean the man I thought was my father, had a shotgun to my head in the woods.”

“A shotgun?”

“Yes, sir. And this time, he was ready to pull the trigger. He thinks I’m evil, but that’s another story.” She handed her towel to John. “I’m sorry John wasn’t here, but he did save my life and I’m indebted to him for that.”

Art stared at her. “What an interesting life. How do you cope? Your own father?”

She shot him a grin, moving her hands away from her hair. “It’s a very long story. Now, I think John needs to practice, right?”

“Sure, but Cody’s gone home.”

“I’ll play,” she said. “Am I allowed to?”

“Sure,” John said. “I don’t want anything stressful before the game tomorrow, so that’s fine.” He glanced at Rob, who was nodding with a grin.

“I’ll get your luggage,” Art said. “Where’s Ted?”

“Oh, he’s driving Melody’s car back from West Virginia,” John said. “It was a punishment for him driving her to the train station and telling her she wasn’t allowed to be near me.”

“He did that?” Rob said. “You haven’t played this well in years, because you have your focus back, thanks to Melody.” He turned back to her. “We all know about the greeting card fiasco. That wasn’t you, was it?”

“No, sir. They put my head on a naked body. I’m nothin’ like that woman.”

Rob smiled. “I figured as much. You didn’t strike me as the type to do that.”

“Unbelievable,” Art muttered, heading toward the door. “This is worse than a soap opera.”

Melody walked toward the door as well, but John stopped her. “Not your job.”

“But my suitcases are out there.” She pointed so he’d understand.

“So are reporters. You’re staying here and not going out until I say so.”

“I’m bein’ held hostage?” she asked.

John smiled and followed Art, heading toward the door. “Just till I get back inside. Then we’ll talk about it. Deal?”

“Yep.”

Rob walked with her into the huge living room and sat down with her. “What happened?”

“Oh, nothin’ good, that’s for sure. I really didn’t fit in once I got home, and tried to make it, but was abused in more than one way. The scariest part is when my father—well, I thought he was my father—tried to shoot me more than once. He was nuts. He’d just gotten out of jail and blamed me for everything bad in the world. If John wouldn’t have showed up with my real father and my aunt when he did, I’d be dead in a river.”

“Are you okay?”

She nodded. “Yeah, I’m fine, but I don’t know what I’m gonna do now.”

“I think John has plans for you,” he said, lowering his voice.

“I’m sure he does. He was talkin’ about marriage on the way up here. Is that wise? Could I really fit in here? I mean, his mother took out a lawsuit against me for breakin’ up her marriage and defamation of character.”

“Nancy did that? For how much?”

“Twenty million.” Melody muttered. “Like I even have that much money.”

“Wow. What did John say to that?”

“He called her and she’s droppin’ the suit. I don’t know what he said to her.”

Rob just smiled. “I do. He’s been pulling things like that for years against her threats, and it always works. Usually, he threatens to put her through the ringer in the newspaper, saying she was an unfit mother, but this time, I’m pretty sure I know what he pulled, and no mother would ever want to hear something like that.”

“What do you think he said?”

Rob grinned, then zipped his lips with two fingers. “I’ll let John tell you.”

John walked up to the couch, with all suitcases in the foyer. “What will I tell you?”

“What did you threaten your mother with?” Melody asked.

John looked toward Rob and started to laugh. “Let’s say she’ll never bother either of us again after that conversation. I’ll tell you when we have time. I have to go practice so I can get rid of my entourage.” He glanced toward Art and Rob laughed.

“I get it. It’s date night,” Rob said, standing up. “We’ll make this quick and tomorrow morning we’ll finish up with a light practice. Deal?”

“Yep.” John helped Melody to her feet. “Do you have any shorts with you?”

“Yes. I have everything I own with me, here and in the car.”

“How about a dress?”

“Not really. Do I need one? I’m just hittin’ the ball around, right?”

“You don’t need it for tonight, but I’ll take care of it.” He walked with Melody slowly up the stairs, making a phone call along the way. “Dawn, it’s John. I’m back in town. I need a dress for Melody for tomorrow’s game, so she’ll stand out as the most beautiful woman there.” He listened then started to laugh. “Okay, besides you, because you’re doing me a favor. Can you get her a dress, size…” He stared at Melody.

“Size two, or a four. It depends on the dress.”

“Did you hear that?” John smiled and winked at Melody. “Yep. Heels, the works. Size…” He looked over at Melody.

“Seven,” she said.

He returned back to the phone. “I want her to look like the model she is. I want every man to wish she was with them.”

“Why?” Melody whispered as they reached the top of the stairs.

“You’ll see.” He turned back to the phone. “When you get back here and drop off the things, uh, Melody and I are having a date, so I need you to find out where Ted is and you two can go home after he drops off the car. The night shift can take care of things.” He inched Melody against the wall and gave her a light kiss. “Uh-huh,” he said over the phone, then wrapped his arm around her waist. “I see. Goodbye.”

His lips met hers as he turned off the phone and stuck it into his pocket. The passion filled her heart and she felt her stomach do flip-flops. She put her arms around his back and pulled him closer. Their tongues explored each other’s mouths, their lips heating up the air between them.

Melody had never felt so loved before, feeling so right with each kiss and every shallow breath. He’d stolen her heart and made everything tingle.

John finally backed away, but rested his forehead on hers, capturing her gaze and stealing her soul with his eyes. “Stay with me?” he whispered. “Don’t ever leave me again?”

“I…I don’t know what to say,” she answered, also in a whisper. “I don’t feel right bein’ here. It’s not my home.”

“I want to talk to you about this, but they’re waiting for us downstairs. Want me to help you get dressed?”

“Considerin’ I forgot my suitcase, I don’t think so. I have to get it.” She turned toward the stairs, but he stopped her.

“I’ll get it. Which one?”

“I’m not sure.”

He brushed his lips against hers. “Not a problem. I’ll be right back.”

She walked into the guest bedroom, went into the bathroom and took off everything but her bra and underwear.

“Nice body,” John whispered, walking into the bathroom, as soon as he dropped her suitcases in the bedroom.

She covered her chest, even though she wasn’t naked. John chuckled, moving her arms away. “Don’t worry. I’m not going to do anything, but I can see why they wanted you for a model.” He looked closer at her cleavage, then pointed at her chest. “You have a scar. What happened?”

“Oh.” She lowered her head. “That was from a cigarette burn when I was about thirteen. Daddy didn’t want me to develop and wanted me to know it was wrong.”

John’s face turned sad and confused, looking into her eyes. “Like you can stop that? How sick of a man was he?”

“Terrible. When I hit puberty, he’d make me sit on the toilet for days, naked. It was sick. Elise finally helped me hide that problem.”

John pulled her to his chest and held her. “I really want you to talk to someone about this. I can’t even imagine how you made it, even though you’re a strong person. But this is nuts.”

She felt the tears fill her eyes. “I know. If you want me to leave because you think I’m damaged goods, I understand.”

He stood back. “Damaged goods? Why would I ever think that?” He studied her face for a moment, wiping away her tears. “Did he rape you?”

“No, never. No one was ever allowed to touch me, as punishment. Now I know what it was for, but at the time, it made no sense why I would be punished.”

John circled his arms around her again. “You’re not damaged goods, but a prize for some lucky man. Don’t ever forget that, and I want you to know you’re very loved.” He stood back and looked at the scar again, rubbing his finger over it. “You know, that woman on the greeting card had no scar, and that one’s very obvious. Your lawsuit just became more credible.”

“Should you be touchin’ me like that?”

He moved his finger from her chest, and put both his hands on her waist, stroking her sides. “I’d like to touch you more, but not tonight. It’s going to be on your timetable. I’m here for you, and after we practice and send the entourage home, I want you to tell me everything you went through in your life. I want to know what I’m dealing with.”

She never wanted him to know, but if she didn’t tell him, he’d never be able to trust her again. She was suddenly scared of what he must think about her.

He dropped his hands, then turned and walked out of the bathroom, but smiled as he faced her once again. “I’ll meet you outside in five minutes. Think you can do that?”

“Yes, sir.”

“No sirs with me, Melody. Ever. We’re equals.”

She smiled. “Right. I’ll be there.” As soon as he left the room, she opened her suitcases and found some clean clothes. She threw on an old pair of shorts and a t-shirt, along with socks and sneakers. After pulling her hair back into a ponytail, she ran down the stairs and out the back door to the tennis courts, where temporary walls and a roof surrounded the court. Melody stopped and stared, not quite sure what had happened.

“I thought I understood, but this is amazing!” she said.

John was stretching on the court and just laughed. “Get ready to play. I’m in a hurry. I have a date.”

She warmed up, stretching out her muscles. “Oh, a date, huh? What’s her name?”

“She’s hot. Red hair, green eyes, and a beautiful body. I should introduce you sometime.”

Rob had been sitting on a chair on the side and started to laugh. “If you don’t want her, John, you could always give her to me. I’d treat her right.”

“I bet you would,” he answered. “No, this one’s mine and I’m not letting her get away.”

Melody stopped her warm-up and grabbed a racquet. “What’s to say this woman won’t want to get away from you two anyway?”

“I’m sure she won’t,” John said with a grin. “She loves me. She told me so herself.”

“She did, huh? Won’t she be jealous with me beatin’ you at tennis?”

“Considering we’re not playing a game and just hitting the ball around without any West Virginia Wail, I don’t think she’ll be too jealous.” He picked up a racquet and a few tennis balls, then walked to the far side of the court. He hit a ball gently to her, and she returned it while they talked.

“You haven’t really seen New York, have you?” John asked.

“No, because the reporters wouldn’t let me see it. I really wanted to see the Empire State Building and the Statue of Liberty.”

“Oh, you will,” he said. “Do you want to see a play on Broadway?”

“I never thought I’d have the chance. What’s it like?”

He smiled. “I grew up going to Broadway plays. Some were really good, but some were so weird, I never did understand them. You know, there’s a lot to do in New York that most people don’t even know about. They play chess and checkers in Central Park—”

“Checkers? I love checkers!”

John started to laugh. “I never would’ve guessed. What about chess?”

“I don’t know how to play, but it looks even better than checkers. Do you know how to play?”

“Yep. I was on the chess team in school, and was ranked second, I think,” he said, hitting the ball back to her. “That was fun. That’s when Chuck and I kept playing practical jokes on each other. My buddies even set him up with a fake streetwalker once. One of my friend’s sisters wanted to harass Chuck because he was so uptight, she played a call girl.”

Melody started to laugh and hit the ball back over the net. “What did he do?”

“I’m not sure what he did with her, because she refused to say, but he was smiling the next day. I didn’t know why, but he’d gotten all of us back. We had itching powder in our gym clothes, the scum, and she helped him.”

Melody laughed aloud and ran to get a shot, but missed.

“Sorry about that,” he said.

“Oh, I just bet. You did that on purpose.” She picked up a ball then served it to him.

“Yep.” He hit the ball back to her. “Hey, I just had a thought. Want to go out to eat for dinner?”

“Without a bodyguard?”

“Yeah. I guess not.” His smile started at his lips and grew to cover his face while they continued to hit the ball back and forth. “I know what we’ll do. If we can’t go out, we’ll just have someone come in.”

“I can cook. Did you ever think of that?”

He stopped the ball that was headed toward him with his racquet. “You? You can cook?”

“Yep. What do you want?”

“Well, we had steak for lunch, so how about something easy?”

“I don’t think Fred would like something easy,” Rob said. “He wants you to stick to his diet. If he hears you had steak, he’ll be upset.”

“I didn’t have dessert,” John said to him. “Does that help?”

Rob stood up. “Probably. I’ll find him and ask him. Keep going. You’re both doing great.”

“Thanks,” Melody said as he walked away.

As soon as he was gone, John started hitting the ball to her again. “I was thinking about burgers. Want to go out with me for some at a fast food place?”

“Not really. I agree with Rob. You have the biggest game of your career tomorrow. Don’t forget that.”

“Yeah, but I want a normal life, too. Sometimes it just doesn’t seem fair to me.”

“I’ve been sayin’ that since the day I was born.”

He grabbed the ball headed toward him with his hand and stared at her. “You’re right. I’m really spoiled. Were there any days when you didn’t eat much?”

“Oh yeah. There were days I didn’t eat anything. I wasn’t allowed. It’s not a big deal at all.”

He was silent, just staring at her.

“I’m sorry. I never should’ve told you that.” She checked her watch. “I can go find a hotel, I think.” She turned around and started to walk toward the door.

“No! Don’t leave!”

She stopped and turned around as he ran to the net.

“I’m not upset with you,” he said. “I just can’t imagine anyone treating a child that badly, let alone an adult. I just don’t understand why someone didn’t step in and do something to help you.”

She walked back to the court. “The police wouldn’t let them, because of the secret about my real father. Now are you gonna hit the ball or what?”

“Attitude,” he said, grinning. After backing up, he hit the ball to her and she hit it back. “How can you be so stable after all that?”

“I just look at other people and know I want that for myself some day. That’s what I live for—that and a trip somewhere away from West Virginia.”

“That’s what your passport was for, right?”

“Yep. The further the better, and Europe sounded far enough away.”

“You’ll love Europe.”

“But I don’t think I’ll ever get there,” she said, hitting the ball back to him. “That was just the dream for a girl with no future.”

“Well, you have a future now. You have me, and I intend to make sure you live your dreams. Would you like to go to college?”

She stopped dead in her tracks, the ball bouncing right beside her. “You can’t do that.”

He grinned. “Yes, I can. Would you like to go to college?”

Tears started filling her eyes. “That was a huge dream of mine since I was young. But I can’t go to college.”

“Why not?” He pulled a ball out of his pocket and hit it toward her. She returned it, but it hit the net. She walked up to it and served it back to him, but her mind was a million miles away.

“Because I’d never get into college,” she said, hitting it back. “I have to work and don’t have time for college.”

They kept hitting the ball back and forth.

“If you want to go to college, you’ll go, and it’ll be full-time schooling, too. You have talent and I know that for a fact.”

“Because of those stupid pictures I drew when I was here?”

“Yep. As a matter of fact…” He returned the ball with a backhand. “Oh, never mind. I want you to see it.”

Rob walked back onto the court. “Fred says light sandwiches and he’s not happy about lunch.”

“He’ll get over it,” John muttered. “I’m fine.”

“I know. He’s just trying to do his job. So what are we talking about now?”

“College,” John said. “I think Melody should go. What do you think?”

“I agree. I have friends at various universities and can help get her in quickly if you want.”

“I don’t want any special favors,” Melody said. “Hey, when I left here before, I stopped for pizza at Tony’s and he said he’d give me a job if I wanted it. I could always work there.”

“No!” John said. “I want you with me. No, Tony has to get his own employee.” He glanced at her face. “Unless you don’t want to be with me.”

“I don’t know how to do what you’re askin’.”

He smiled. “I want you to be with me and just be yourself. I want you to enjoy life.”

How weird was this? She started to laugh at him, and they hit the ball back and forth for a while longer.

“You’re done,” Rob said, checking his watch. “Go to your date with the hot redhead. I’m going home, alone.”

“You can take Art with you,” John said, smiling. “He’s an easy date, from what I hear.”

“Very funny. I’ll see you early tomorrow.” He took his cane and they all walked toward the door and entered the house. “Art,” he said. “Time to go.”

Art was sitting in the living room, talking on the phone. “Double the contract and we’ll talk. You’d be a great sponsor, but my boy’s going to win, and we want to make sure he’s not living in poverty.”

Melody started to laugh and John put his hand over her mouth from behind. “I wouldn’t want to do his job,” he whispered into her ear. “I just hope I can meet his expectations tomorrow.”

She spun toward him. “You will. You’re gonna do it for me, remember?”

“Yep. I’m going to make you proud. I’ll show you I’m worthy enough—” He stopped talking and bit his lip.

“Worthy enough for what? Me?”

He crossed his arms and stared at her, his blue eyes daring her to ask more. She wondered what was going through that head of his.

“You’re insane,” she whispered. “Can I go get a shower now?”

“Please do,” he said with a chuckle, then leaned toward her ear. “I’ll join you.”

Terror filled her thoughts. “Really?”

“If you want me to. It’s all up to you.”

She shook her head, staring at his face. “I think I can do that by myself.”

“You can trust me. I’m not going to do anything, but just want you to feel comfortable around me.”

He was testing her, but she couldn’t give in. “I already do feel comfortable around you,” she whispered. “But that’s a big step for me.”

He surrounded her waist and leaned closer to her ear. “I know. I’m desensitizing you to all of that. Don’t be embarrassed, because I’m not.”

Art ended his phone call and stood up, staring at Melody and John. “I want you in top form tomorrow,” he said to John. “Go to bed early. And alone, if you catch my drift.”

“Don’t worry, sir,” Melody answered, turning toward him. “He will and I’ll make sure of it.”

Art started to laugh, joined by Rob.

“I’m sure you will,” Art said. “Ted called and said he’s in Philadelphia. He’ll be here in about three hours. Until then, Dawn should be here any minute, and the night shift gets here in about an hour. I’ve instructed them to keep an eye on both of you tonight. I don’t want any reporters getting in here before the big match. Got it?”

“Yep,” John said, his arms still around Melody. “Good night.”

The two men left the house, muttering to each other. As soon as they were gone, John moved his arm to her shoulder. “Let’s get a shower.”

“Alone.”

“Are you sure?” he asked, his face close to hers.

“Yes, I’m sure. I don’t want to get in trouble because you were tempted.”

He leaned over and kissed her cheek. “You’re so good to me.” They started up the stairs, but the door opened slightly.

“Who is it?” John asked.

“Dawn. Can you help me?”

“We never get any privacy,” he whispered to Melody. He walked to the door and opened it for Dawn, who was holding many bags in her arms. John grabbed some of them and she shut the door behind her.

“I have the things you asked for,” she said.

“One dress?” he asked. “This looks like a lot more than one dress.”

“John, you can’t just buy one dress and expect it to work for every woman. Don’t you know that?” she asked with a grin.

“I’m not a woman,” he answered. “How could I know that?”

“By the way, Rob and Art want me to stay for my whole shift and even sleep here. I’m to keep you two honest because tomorrow’s the big day. Nice try getting me to leave.”

His face registered his frustration. “But, we really just wanted to have some time alone.”

“Yeah, so you two could fool around.”

“No,” Melody said, crossing her arms. “I’m not that type of girl.”

Dawn faced her. “I know that, but I’m to do it just the same. So, I’ll just be hanging around you two, as will the other guards when they get here. I’m just doing my job.”

John shook his head and faced Melody. “I’m so sorry. I really wanted to have that long talk, too.”

“Feel free to talk, as long as you’re not doing anything else,” Dawn said, walking up the stairs. “I just love my job,” she murmured, almost laughing.

“A shower first,” John whispered. “Then meet me down here and we’ll get some dinner. We’ll spend some time in the living room, and when the guards aren’t looking, we’ll go up to my room. I have the best make-out music.”

Melody started to laugh. “Think you’ll get past them?”

“No, but I can try.” They walked up the stairs and met Dawn in Melody’s room.

“Here you go,” John said, putting down the bags. “I’m off to take a shower.” He faced Melody. “Unless you want me to wash your back.” He winked and both Melody and Dawn laughed.

“Out,” Dawn said. “Now I have to play gatekeeper as well.”

John laughed and walked out of the room while Melody grabbed some clean clothes and went into the bathroom. After her shower, she dressed in shorts and a t-shirt, brushing her hair while joining Dawn in the bedroom.

“I bought you more than dresses,” she said. “I hope you don’t mind. I didn’t know what you’d brought along, so I just guessed, and bought everything I could think of. I’m glad you’re back.”

“Me too,” Melody said. “John’s talkin’ about marriage, and I don’t know what to do.”

Dawn turned from the closet, facing Melody. “Marry him. From what I read and heard about you, he’s the best thing to come along. I’ve been in your shoes before, and you’ll be much happier if you stay here. He’ll never stray from you, either, from what I hear.”

“But will he treat me right, or am I walkin’ out of one bad situation and into another?”

Dawn started to laugh. “He’ll never abuse you. I can guarantee that. Do you know what his grandfather proposed on Capitol Hill?”

“No, but my father didn’t like him, so we never heard anything about him in my house.”

“His grandfather wants to make any type of human abuse a first-degree felony with a ten-year sentence and no parole. That would include child abuse, spouse abuse, and any other type of abuse of a weaker person. I don’t like the man, personally, but it would stop what you went through. Since John came from a family like that, I can promise he’ll never hurt you, and he’ll always be your friend. He values friendship above all else. He’s really a good guy.”

“How do you know all of this?” Melody asked her, sitting down on the bed.

“I’ve read his dossier and have talked to all the other guards. I need to know who I’m working for, and he’s the best person I’ve ever guarded, next to you. You’re a great person, Melody, and as much as I feel badly for what happened to you, I’ll never pity you. You’re too strong, having overcome things that the rest of us can’t even imagine in our worst nightmares. I even bet John’s trying to get you to see someone about it, isn’t he?”

She nodded. “Yes, he’s mentioned it.”

“You can go if you want, but I’ve known people in situations much like yours. You’re stronger than anyone I know and you’ve probably already dealt with it. You’re ready to move on, and you’re in love with John. So, if he asks you, marry him. Take what’s rightfully yours, and become his wife. Other women would die to be in your shoes, so don’t just throw it away. He’ll be offering you a life that you could only dream about, and it’s yours for the taking.”

It was almost like what John went through, wanting to throw away the tennis career. If she didn’t at least consider it, she’d always wonder what would’ve happened. Dawn was right.

“He wants me to stay with him,” Melody said. “Do you think it’ll work?”

“Yes, I do. He’s very easy to get along with.” She leaned closer. “He’s nothing like his mother.”

Melody started to laugh, got off the bed and walked toward the door. “I’m glad about that, too. Thanks for the advice. Now, we’re gonna eat dinner and play checkers. I promise to keep him honest tonight.”

They both headed out the door and down the hall toward the stairs.

“I know you will. I’ve read your dossier too. You never even had a date before, which is amazing. How did you keep all the men away?”

They began walking down the steps.

“My daddy did it. I didn’t have a choice. How about you? Don’t you have a boyfriend?”

“Not right now. I thought I was going to date Dennis, but he has the hots for you. It makes it tough and he and John had a big discussion about it. I did think about Ted, but he’s nasty. It’s also tough dating people you’re working with.”

“That frightens me, too,” Melody whispered. “What if I don’t measure up to John’s expectations? Will I be good enough for him or will he kick me out?”

“I think you two will be fine. I also have a feeling he has plans for you and it’ll happen fast.”

“Marriage?” Melody whispered.

Dawn just nodded.

They walked into the dining room where John was waiting. He gave Melody a gentle kiss then helped her into her seat. Dawn walked away, laughing to herself.

“Have a nice chat?” he whispered.

“Yep.”

“What to share?”

“She thinks we’re gettin’ married,” Melody whispered.

John glanced toward her with a grin. “Really? I wonder when?”

“She thinks it’ll happen fast, but I have no idea. I’m just along for the ride.”

He took her hand and kissed the back of it, his eyes staying on hers in a very sexy move. “Nope. You’re as much in control as I am and don’t ever forget it. If we marry, it’ll be your choice as well.”

What was he talking about? Was he delusional? She studied his face with confusion. “How could that be true? I have no money and no job.”

“You’re a person, too, and you’re as much a part of this relationship as I am. Whatever you want, you have every right to ask for it and I’ll do my best to make sure you’re taken care of in any way you want. I don’t want you working, either, but want you to get over your past first.”

“But what about you? You count, too.”

“Yes, I do, and we’re equals. I don’t care if you have no money, because I’ll take care of you. The point is that no one should be ruler over the other and I really want your past to go away.”

“But I was raised—”

“—wrong. I’m not in charge, and we’re equals. I’ve always been taught that, and it’s only fair.”

What a novel concept. She’d never thought it was possible, that the man and woman would be equals. Her father ruled the household, no matter what, even before her mother died.

Fred brought them each a turkey sandwich, applesauce and a glass of milk. He shot John a dirty glance, then looked at Melody. “If you’d like dessert, there’s some cherry pie.” He looked over at John. “None for you.”

John started to laugh, but bit his lips. “Yes, I understand. I’m in trouble and I’m paying the price.”

“Yes, you are. If you don’t win tomorrow because you’re sick, it’s not my fault.” Fred turned on his heel and left the room. John started to chuckle, picked up the sandwich and began to eat.

“Are you sick over lunch?” she asked.

He swallowed and took a drink. “No, are you?”

“Not at all. I don’t want to be the reason you might lose.”

“You’ll be the reason I win. I’m going to win this one. We’ve studied Aleksey’s game for a long time, in case I was in this position. He’s good, but I’m ready for him.”

“I hope so.”

“Hurry up,” he said. “I want to play some games.” They finished their meals while chatting about different things, then walked into the living room and sat on the floor on each side of the coffee table. John set up the checkers game and they began to play.

“If we were to get married, what would you want to do?” he asked. “I don’t want you to be unhappy.”

“There’s that marriage word again. I have no idea what the future’s gonna bring, but I know I need a job. I can’t freeload off anyone. I wouldn’t feel right.” She jumped a few of his pieces and smiled. “I love this game.”

“You took my pieces! That’s not fair!”

“Tough. Those are the rules of the game.”

He shook his head and made another move. “I’d never consider you a freeloader. You’re my friend and as long as you’re in New York, I’d like you to stay with me, free. You don’t have to work at all.”

“I have to pay rent.”

“Why?” He jumped over some of her pieces and got to the other side. “King me.”

“King you?” She studied the board. “Did you cheat? I never lose this game!”

He started to laugh. “You’re up against a master at games. Sorry, babe. That’s the way it is. Now king me.”

She did as requested, then started back on the conversation. “I can’t live here without payin’ my way. I have to. It’s the way I was raised.”

“I understand, but you don’t need money. You’ll be my friend and that’s payment enough for me.” He lifted his eyes to hers. “I love you, and I’ll never let you get in the same situation you were in before. It was bad. I don’t want you to tell me anything that still hurts, but I do want you to tell me what you can. You have to let it all out, someday, and I really want you to do that so you can enjoy your life. That’s my goal for you…for both of us.”

Getting up to her knees, she studied his face and leaned forward. She touched her lips to his, then met his gaze with determination. “I’m fine. You’re a worrier and have protected for too long in the city.”

“We’ll see. Is there anything you want to tell me about your past?”

“Oh, there were some good times. I used to go to Elise’s house a lot. Her daddy used to treat us…” She sat back. “Now I know why. He treated us like sisters, because we were sisters. I spent a lot of time there, and my father never got upset when I’d visit them. So, it wasn’t all bad. And when Daddy wasn’t drinkin’, it wasn’t bad, either.”

He studied her face, and it seemed as if he was seeing right through her. “How often was that?”

“He drank a lot, especially right after Momma died. Jimmy went to live with my aunt, and I stayed with my father.”

He watched her for a long time. “It was bad, wasn’t it?”

“Yeah, but it’s over now. I’m safe and he’s in jail. He’ll get what he deserves, and he didn’t kill me, thanks to you.”

They began to play again, and she won.

“Not fair,” he said. “I think it’s time I taught you the game of chess.”

“Afraid you’ll lose again?” she asked.

“Yep. Want to play chess?”

“Sure.” He pulled out the game and told her the rules. He showed her how to use different strategies and after playing a practice game, they started to play for real. After his first move, he started a different conversation as they kept playing. “If you went to college, what would you study?”

“I don’t know. I never had that chance, so it’s not a possibility.”

“Yes, it is, like I told you. Would you study art?”

“There aren’t any jobs in art, so what’s the point?” She moved and took his bishop.

He studied the board. “How did you do that?”

“Did I move the castle wrong?” she asked, looking at the pieces.

“No, but you shouldn’t beat me on your first real game. That’s not fair.”

She almost laughed at him. “You’re a poor loser, aren’t you?’

“I have to be. I play tennis and I play to win.”

She grinned. “I see that.”

They continued to play and he kept talking. “Does it matter that there aren’t many jobs in art?”

She nodded. “Sure it does. Why go to college if you don’t use it?”

“I didn’t use my law degree. Does that mean I’m worthless?”

She sat back for a moment and studied his adorable face. She hadn’t intended to hurt him. “No, because you had somethin’ else goin’ on.”

“So will you. Get your degree in art, and enjoy every minute of it. I have a great idea about that, but it’s too early to tell you.”

Dawn had been out of the room and returned in a hurry. “Sir, there are reporters outside, and I’m the only guard here. I can’t keep them away for long.”

“What are they here for?” John asked.

Dawn pointed. “Her!”

~~~~~

Chapter 13

John got to his feet, and Melody followed him out to the foyer. He grabbed her arm and ran up the stairs with her. The rain had gotten harder and lightning lit the sky. As soon as they got to the top of the steps, a huge burst of lightning struck and all the lights went out. People started pounding on the front door, and John took Melody into his bedroom and closed the door.

“What about Dawn?” she asked.

“We’re not here,” he whispered, taking out his cell phone. “She’ll be fine. Ted should be here any minute. We’re just going to hide out until he gets here with reinforcements.” He dialed the phone and put it to his ear. “Ted, it’s John. We have reporters outside and we just lost power.” He glanced over at Melody. “Yes, I never should’ve had you bring her car. I’ll make it up to you. Are you getting help?”

“What happened?” she asked.

“Flat tire in New Jersey,” he whispered to Melody.

“Oh no!” she exclaimed. “I can go help him. I can change a tire.”

He shook his head and continued with the phone call. “I’ll call for the night shift. Thank you for all your help, by the way. I really appreciate it.” He smiled. “Yes, you can have time off. That’s not a problem.” He said goodbye, ended the call and dialed again. “Isaac, It’s John. I’m in trouble. There are reporters here and we’re out of power.”

“Who’s Isaac?” she asked.

“Night shift,” John whispered. “Good guy.” He turned back to the phone. “Thanks a million. Dawn’s here alone and Fred’s gone home.” He listened for a minute. “Right. Thanks.” He ended the call and went into the hallway. Dawn was right outside the door. “Isaac will be here in about two minutes with the cops. Think you can hide out until then?”

“I’m watching the door. They’re getting louder. I wonder how many are out there and how they know you’re both here?”

Melody ran to the window and glanced out, hoping they wouldn’t notice. “At least thirty,” she said. “Someone has their car lights on!”

“There she is!” a voice yelled from outside.

“No!” John ran to the window and pulled Melody away. “If one of them is a stalker, you’re in big trouble. You need to stay with me.”

The sound of sirens filled the air and Dawn closed the door. John walked Melody to the bed in the dark and lay down with her. He ran his hand through her hair in the darkness with one hand, his other hand stroking her arm.

“Are you okay?” he asked.

“Sure. They’re not inside. I don’t know what the big deal’s about.”

The window in John’s room crashed in, as something loud hit the floor. He covered her with his body, then glanced down at the floor. “That’s what the big deal is about.”

Dawn opened the door and John rolled off Melody. “What happened?”

He looked down at the floor. “Someone threw a rock through the window.”

Dawn walked over to the rock and picked it up, shaking off the broken glass. “There’s no note attached. How nasty is that? Stay in here and I’ll shut the door. If you hear them come in, lock it. I’ll be fine.” She took a gun out of her pocket and held it in her hand, then shut the door behind her.

“She’s armed?” Melody whispered.

He lay back down beside her. “Yes. I had them do that after you left. I was afraid you’d been kidnapped.”

“And Ted didn’t tell you? Even Dawn knew I was leavin’.”

“They did tell me you’d gone back home, but it was still scary. Please don’t do that again.”

“But you knew about my past, and I didn’t want you pityin’ me. I hate pity.”

“I don’t pity you, but I don’t want your past haunting you, either. If I know about it, at least I can help you.” He looked down past his feet toward the window, the curtain blowing in the breeze and the rain coming inside. “I think I’m going to sell this house and move somewhere else. This is ridiculous.”

“Where would you move?”

“Anywhere. Is there any place you’d like to go?”

“I’ve never really been anywhere.”

“I like the west coast, but you probably already figured that out.” He was smiling and she could feel it, even though it was rather dark in the room.

“What’s it like there?” she asked.

“Pretty laid back. Everyone can do what they want, especially in the northern part.” He was silent for a moment. “On second thought, I think I want to stay away from the coastal states, because everyone would expect me to be there.”

“So, where would you go?”

“Somewhere desolate, but I’d let you choose. Any preference?”

She thought for a moment, then grinned. “I’ve heard stories about Colorado. I think that would be fun.”

“True, and there are big cities there for shopping and things. I like Colorado, but the elevation for most of the state makes it tough to play tennis.”

“What about Kansas?”

“Kansas City’s fun, but I think I’d have the same problem I have here. I have to think about it. On one hand, I like the city, but on the other, I want my privacy.” He looked at the curtain on the broken window, blowing in the breeze. “Now I have to have someone fix that window. That’s awful, when you think about it.” He turned back to her and she could see the outline of his face in the darkness. “You’re so beautiful. Have I told you that today?”

“Should you?”

“Every day. You need to hear it, and how much I love you.” His lips met hers, and he moved to lie almost on top of her. She could feel his heart beating, and moved her arms around his waist, pulling him even closer. He nibbled on her lips, then moved his kisses down her neck. It felt so good to feel his hot breath on her skin, his lips moving downward. She had the sudden urge to undress for him, and let him have his way. The thought frightened her and she tensed up.

“Is something wrong?” he asked, moving his kisses back to her chin.

“No…uh, yes.” She moved him off her and sat up. “I’ve never felt this way before.”

“What happened?”

She wrung her hands, not knowing what to do with them. “I want to make love to you. Now.”

He sat up in the darkness and faced her. “I don’t think that’s a good idea right now, but I’m glad you feel that way. I’ve felt that way for a long time, and it’s tough not to act on it. How long has this been going on?”

She sighed. “Just now and I’ve never felt that way with anyone before.” She buried her head in her hands. “You probably think I’m a tramp or somethin’, don’t you?”

He started to laugh and pulled her to his chest. “No way. Not even close. You’re just innocent. I’m just glad to see you haven’t completely buried yourself behind a brick wall. That’s my biggest fear for you, that I’ll never be able to get through and you’ll never love me the way I love you.”

“But I do love you and you already know that. John, I’ve never felt this way about anyone before, and as nice as it is, it’s kind of scary…yet comfortable. I’m so confused.”

“Just let it happen. You’ll be fine. I’ll never let you get hurt, and I promise.”

The sirens got closer and finally stopped in front of John’s house. Red and blue lights lit the room, and they heard many voices stopping whatever was going on outside.

The front door opened, and they heard footsteps, then the door to the room opened as well. A flashlight lit the bed, and Melody hid her eyes in John’s chest.

“Can you shine that somewhere else?” John asked, shielding his eyes.

“Just making sure you’re being honest in here,” Dawn said. “Isaac and his crew are here with the police.” She looked at the curtain blowing in the breeze. “I’ll have someone come out here and fix that right away.”

“Thanks. We’re fine and we’re being honest,” John answered.

“I see that. Good.” She turned, chuckled and left, but the door remained opened.

“What are you doing tomorrow night?” he whispered into Melody’s ear. “I want to talk to you about this.”

“What?”

“What we just talked about. I want to see what you’ll tolerate.”

“Tolerate?”

He started to laugh. “Wrong choice of words. I want to know how far you’ll let me go.”

“What if I stop you? Will you rape me?”

“No way. I’m not a rapist or a serial killer.” He chuckled. “That still cracks me up. Anyway, you’re in control, remember?”

“It’s not right,” she whispered. “We’re not married.”

“We’ll see about that. Now, it’s about time to go to bed, considering we have no electricity. Do you mind if I sleep in bed with you, because it’s raining in here. The other rooms are going to be taken with extra security, I’m sure.”

“No problem, as long as it’s just sleep. I don’t want to get you in trouble.”

“Just sleep. I promise. I’m going to sleep in these clothes, if you don’t mind, because I can’t see to find anything else. As soon as I find my toothbrush, we’ll go to your room.”

“My room. That sounds weird in this house, doesn’t it?”

“Not really, however, I’d rather my room be your room, too.” He chuckled and got off the bed. She saw his dark form walking toward the bathroom, wondering to herself what it would be like to have him make love to her, his burning fingers exploring her flesh.

What was the matter with her? She never thought about sex, and always had something else to occupy her mind. But this was more than she’d ever hoped for. She was sure she’d be alone all her life, and here she was, living in a man’s house, sleeping with him at night and wishing it would be more. And even stranger, she didn’t feel guilty about it—well, not that guilty. He was so comfortable to her; it just felt right.

John walked back to the bed, took her hand and helped her to the other room. They both brushed their teeth in the dark, then he helped her back to the bed so she wouldn’t trip on anything. They each slipped under the covers and snuggled in the middle.

“What are you thinking about?” he whispered.

“Oh, you know, maybe how hot it is in here?’

“You can take the covers off,” he said.

“That won’t help.” She started to chuckle.

He leaned over and kissed her gently. “Does that help?”

“No, but you can keep on goin’,” she whispered. He started to kiss with more passion, breathing heavily as his lips met hers, his tongue making its way into her mouth.

“Better?” he whispered, backing away.

“Sure. But I have an even better idea.” She rolled on top of him and started kissing him down his chest, putting her hands up his t-shirt from the bottom. When she moved back up to kiss his lips, she studied his face in the darkness. “Are you cooled off now?” she asked him.

“I wasn’t the hot one, but yeah, I would say it feels great, thanks to you. Want to go farther?”

“You feel so comfortable to me, I understand now what you meant before about wantin’ to do more. I think I’m ready to grow up now. But not tonight. I don’t want to get in trouble. ”

“I understand. Rob and Art wouldn’t be happy if anything happened tonight.”

She laid her head on his chest. “I mean to get pregnant. I could right now, you know.”

“Yeah? Want to try?”

She lifted her head to him. “Try to get pregnant? What are you askin’ me?” she whispered.

“Do you want to have a baby? I’m game if you’re game.”

“Not unless I was married. My parents did that and look where it got them. They had Jimmy, and Daddy probably blamed Jimmy for that.”

“So he’d blame Jimmy for them getting married and you for your mother having an affair? But he doesn’t blame himself for not being a good father or husband?”

“Nope. He didn’t see it that way.”

“What if we were married? Then would you want to have a baby?”

“Sure. Whenever you want to, because I’d have you to teach me how to treat it right. But marriage is so far off, it’s not even a thought to me right now.” His chest was so comfortable, she moved the rest of her body off his, but kept her cheek close to his heart. “I love lyin’ here.”

“I do too. Think they’ll notice me in here?”

“It’s your house and you’re the boss, remember?”

“No, you’re the boss. If they give me a hard time, I’ll tell them you’re keeping me in line.”

She chuckled and closed her eyes. It’s the last thing she remembered from that night.

~~~~~

Her human pillow must have moved some time during the night, because when she woke up, she was alone. The sun was just rising, and she knew it was a special day for John. She had to keep her distance, and after the night before, she knew it was going to be tougher than ever. Nothing could happen until they were married, even though she loved him and wanted to show him how much. She didn’t want to make the same mistake her parents made, but wanted her life to work out right. She wanted to get married before she had any children, and wanted to make sure her husband was the right man before she even married him.

Was John the right man? He made her feel so wanted and loved, she couldn’t think of a better man she’d ever want. No one would ever compare to how John made her feel.

As soon as she looked at the clock, John walked into the room with a tray.

“Good morning, sweetheart. Want some breakfast?”

“You brought me breakfast?” She sat up. “In bed?”

“Sure. I’ve been up for hours, and am ready for the match.” He put the tray on the bed and took one of two plates. “I brought mine up here, too. I figured you probably wanted company.”

“I love havin’ your company.” She lifted a plate and started to eat the eggs and toast. “Protein, huh?”

“Yeah. Fred’s rules. I just follow it and do what I’m told.”

“Did you sleep well?” she asked.

“Actually, I did. I slept better than ever, and have you to thank for it.” He leaned over and kissed her cheek. “Did you know you fell asleep on my chest?”

“Not really. I’m sorry.”

“You also had another nightmare, but were worried about me. You kept calling my name, and yelling at your father to leave me alone.”

“Oh, I’ve had that nightmare before. I’m not surprised.” She kept eating. “It turns out okay, and he doesn’t hurt you, I think.”

He took a sip of his juice, then put it back on the tray. “Good. I don’t like being hurt, even in nightmares.”

“Are you ready to win?”

“Yep. You’re going to be there, right?”

She shook her head. “I don’t have a ticket.”

He started to laugh. “I’ll get you in. Just wear a nice dress for me, and I’ll make you proud.”

They finished breakfast, and while Melody got a shower, John went to the U.S. Open in Flushing Meadows. Ted and Dawn drove Melody to the same place a few hours later, and she entered the building with them, while reporters surrounded her, yelling questions at her. She was glad she’d chosen a dark blue dress, because it was very conservative and she hoped she’d photograph well. She was getting used to the reporters, just smiling at them, realizing they weren’t too tough…unless they carried things to throw through windows.

Ted and Dawn protected her the best they could while other security kept the reporters away. They escorted her to the stands, where she sat with Rob and Art, both making notes about John and final strategies.

John was practicing with his opponent, Aleksey from Russia. She watched him play, noticing the logo on his shirt. It was the silhouette he’d signed when she first got to New York, surrounded by the names of his sponsors. The logo was also on his shorts and his wristbands. He was nuts. She almost laughed when she saw the same logo sewn on Art’s and Rob’s polo shirts.

After a short time, John’s parents both walked in, together, and sat in the stands. They were talking and his father even leaned over and kissed Nancy’s cheek. It was good to see them working things out.

Melody had turned her attention to John practicing against Aleksey, when John’s parents approached her.

Nancy thrust out her arm and shook Melody’s hand. “I’m sorry.”

“You’re…sorry?” Melody asked. She was sure this woman had never apologized to anyone for anything.

“Yes, I am. I’m sorry for treating you badly and trying to sue you. I don’t want us to be enemies, and hope that someday we can even be friends.”

Tom smiled, then put his arm on Nancy’s back. “And I’m sorry for the hotel bill. I was so busy I’d forgotten to tell them to comp the room.”

“But I shouldn’t have stayed there for free,” Melody said. “It’s not right, and I shouldn’t have even been in that room.”

“It’s fine and you were our guest,” he answered. “John picked a good woman, and we’re happy to have you with him.”

What were they talking about? Rob chuckled while reading over his notes, and Melody was sure he was laughing at her conversation.

“Oh, and we know that picture wasn’t of you on the greeting card,” Nancy said. “My father wants to take on the case himself, to prove his abuse idea in congress, if you’ll let him.”

“Sure,” Melody said. “But they had fine print that they could use pictures of my head. It might be tough.”

Nancy grinned. “You don’t know my dad. He’ll make them fold. He’s really good at it, and since you’re in the south, he may even start to repair problems down there he didn’t even know he had. Thank you for telling me everything you did.” She glanced at Tom. “It made me realize I don’t want to lose what I have. Family is much more important than a social circle.”

“We’ll see you later,” Tom said. He wrapped his arm around Nancy’s tiny waist and she leaned in toward him as they walked away.

“Amazing,” Melody said.

“That’s all thanks to you,” Rob whispered. “They really needed a kick in the butt, and you helped them more than you know.”

Melody stared across the court to see the full stands, and saw Brandi enter the stadium and sit in a seat in the middle of the arena. She whistled, then put her hands around her mouth. “John! I’m here for you!”

John turned, and the ball he’d been hitting for practice with Aleksey sailed right past him. People in the stands started to laugh at the woman, while Melody just stared at her. How rude could she be? Would she hurt John?

Ted motioned to security, and they all descended on Brandi, taking her out of the stands, kicking and screaming. John glanced at Melody and smiled, then winked. She chuckled, shook her head and watched as he went back to hitting the ball with Aleksey.

After a coin toss, the match began. John missed a few balls in the beginning, and Melody was worried. Every camera was trained on him and he looked nervous. She couldn’t watch, because she was on pins and needles every time the ball came his way, but forced herself to keep an eye on him.

To make it less stressful, she pulled some paper out of her purse and started to draw. She drew John playing tennis, Aleksey missing the ball, and some of the fans watching the game.

At one point in the first set, Aleksey was on fire. He kept hitting the ball to different sides, and John barely hit them back. It didn’t look good, and Melody was worried that John wasn’t going to be able to endure. She leaned over to Rob, worried for him.

“Is this normal?”

“For Aleksey it is,” Rob whispered back. “He tries to wear down his opponent by psyching them out with major volleys. John knows about it, and it always happens sometime in the first set. Don’t worry; he’ll be fine. He knows Aleksey’s weaknesses and is just letting him get this out of his system.”

She hoped he was right. She continued to watch, and John finally began to hit balls that Aleksey missed. By the end of the first set, the score was seven to six, and John was losing. Melody couldn’t watch him as he sat down and drank some water, because he was so upset. She couldn’t go to him, or she’d distract him from the real goal, so she bent her head and continued to draw, looking up at him frequently.

John glanced back at her with a smile, and she gave him a thumbs up with a grin. He nodded, smiled and got back on the court. She hoped he finally remembered what Aleksey had been doing, trying to break him psychologically.

She half-watched the next set, and even though the men were evenly matched, John won the second set, six to four. He was back in his true form, and Melody couldn’t be happier.

While the men took a break, Rob and Art compared notes. John glanced back at Melody and she gave him a thumbs up and mouthed the words, ‘make me proud.’ He smiled, winked and returned to the court.

As they got into the third set, Aleksey started to get tired and make mistakes. John looked like he’d gotten his second wind, and won, six to three. If he’d win the next set, he’d win the match.

During the break, he pulled his knee to his chest. Something was wrong, and Melody knew it.

“Rob, is he in pain?”

“He does that when he gets a cramp sometimes. He’ll be okay. I’ll keep an eye on him.”

Melody watched as John bent over his thighs and studied the ground while still seated. She was worried about him. She looked into the crowd and saw the camera pointed right at her, so she looked down at her papers and started to draw again, trying to watch John without being conspicuous.

John finally stood up and played what she hoped would be the last set of the match. It was exciting, with long volleys between the players, each trying to win the coveted awards. Melody couldn’t watch, but from the noise in the stands, she knew John was winning. She glanced up just as he smashed the ball down the side of the court, making Aleksey have to run and miss the ball for the winning point.

John had won the U.S. Open.

John raised his racquet and smiled at the crowd, who started to cheer and clap. He then turned toward Melody and she gave him a thumbs up, making him smile and blow her a kiss. He’d finally done something to make his father proud, as well. The crowd was cheering and yelling his name while he shook Aleksey’s hand and stared at Melody. He walked over and shook his parent’s hands. Tom slapped him on the back and Nancy whispered something into his ear.

As he turned, his gaze went back to Melody. She smiled at him and winked, not knowing if the camera was on her or not. It was frustrating, because she couldn’t run to him and congratulate him right away. He’d won the U.S. Open but she couldn’t share in his victory. She figured he’d probably have interviews after the game, and she wouldn’t see him until that night, at least. It was his day, and she was very proud of him.

After congratulations were given, John signed autographs, then threw signed tennis balls into the stands. The crowd calmed down and Aleksey was given his awards. Melody kept her eyes on John, who was watching her intently.

It was finally John’s turn, and he approached the judges in charge of awards. Melody just watched him, tuning out the cheering crowds and the judge’s voice. She wasn’t interested in anything but John.

After he was given a check and a big silver cup trophy, he finally took the microphone from the judge. “If I might have a word?”

The judge grinned, nodded, and glanced at Melody. The crowd went completely silent, many of them looking toward Melody.

What was going on with these people? Why would everyone want to see her, when it was John’s day? He’d won the U.S. Open, not her. She didn’t want to be the center of attention, and certainly not after what had happened with the greeting card fiasco.

Ted walked over to John and handed him something then whispered into his ear. John put his hand into his pocket, grinned, then turned toward the crowd.

“I’d like to say thank you to everyone who’s helped me get this far. My coach, manager and practice players have been great. My parents and supportive friends have always been there for me. And I’d also like to thank someone very special for making sure I got here today. Without her, I don’t know if I’d be standing here with this cup or check.” He turned toward Melody with a grin. “Melody Gray, will you join me?”

She felt her face heat up, her eyes get huge, and terror strike her from inside. He’d mentioned her name? He wanted her to join him? What was he thinking?

“Go on,” Rob said, nudging her. “He needs you one last time.”

“He doesn’t need me,” she said. “He just got his trophy and huge check!”

Art helped her to her feet and out of the stands. All eyes were on her, so she squared her shoulders, smoothed the sides of her dress and took a deep breath. That John was going to hear about this when she got him alone.

She walked toward him and the crowd started to cheer for her. John began to laugh and put the cup and the check on a chair, then reached into his pocket, holding something in his hand holding onto the microphone. He reached out and took her hand in his, while she looked all around the court at the people cheering. They were so loud, but she was utterly confused.

“You gonna strip for us?” some man yelled from the stands.

She shook her head and John put the microphone up to her mouth. “No, sir. That wasn’t me. They put my head on someone else’s body.”

“You heard the lady, and it’s the truth,” John said, then turned to her, the microphone up to his mouth. “But I have something to ask you, Melody.”

“You do?”

John grinned, got down on one knee and opened a box in front of her. She stared down at a huge diamond ring, unable to put it all together in her mind, hearing all the people in the stands whisper.

“I know you’ve had a tough life,” John said. “I admire you and the way you handled it all. You’re my biggest hero. Would you do me the honor of marrying me?”

She felt her mouth fall and her face heat up as he stuck the microphone up to her mouth. “You want to marry me?” She glanced around at the crowd. “But I’m a nobody!”

Everyone started to laugh. “Some nobody with your picture everywhere,” the same man yelled. She was ready to hunt the guy down and punch him out.

“You’re hardly a nobody, and I do want to marry you,” John said. “I have for a while now. What do you think?” He smiled at her and she looked into the stands for an instant, seeing Dawn nodding. Dawn was right. Grab the gold ring and don’t second-guess herself.

She turned back to his face and smiled. “Yes, I’d love to marry you.”

He got to his feet and, after putting the ring on her finger, gave her a huge hug and kiss. The fans went wild while Ted walked over and took the microphone from him.

“Thank you so much,” John said into her ear. “I love you so much.”

“I love you too. You’re more than I could ever ask for.”

“Two wins in one day is more than my limit. Want to go to Vegas tonight after a few interviews and get it over with?”

“Yep. Whatever you want. You’re the boss.”

“But you’re in charge. Always remember that.”

She leaned up and gave him a big kiss.

He backed off then gave her another hug, cupping his hand to her ear. “Oh, and I threatened Mom with never being able to see the grandchildren or either of us if she didn’t drop the law suit. I want you to go to college so you can start a logo business for athletes, if you want something to do.”

“You do?” she asked, facing him once again.

“Yep. I know it’ll work, with me as your lawyer, unless you just want to have fun, instead.”

“You? A lawyer?”

“In a few years, but we’ll talk about it. Now, let’s get this show on the road. I have some dancing to do tonight with my wife.”

She started to chuckle as he waggled his eyebrows. He finally waved to the cheering crowd, then grabbed the check and the trophy. Ignoring all reporters, he walked off the court, hand in hand with Melody, to start their new life together as husband and wife.

###

Visit Markee Anderson at http://www.markeeanderson.com.

Table of Contents

Love Means Nothin'